Tag Archives: creation

GENESIS 2:1-17

GENESIS 2:1-17

Summary of the chapter
Verses 1 to 3 of this chapter continue the account of the creation of the heaven and the earth begun in chapter 1. Verses 4 to 6 give a general survey of conditions prevailing at the end of the fifth day, before man was created. Verse 7 tells us how Adam was actually made by God. Verses 8-14 describe the conditions that awaited Adam when he first looked around him. Verses 15 to 17 explain the condition imposed on Adam with regard to the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. The remainder of the chapter, verses 18 to 25 gives us the account of the formation of the woman, and the institution of marriage.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-3 The seventh day: The rest of God
(b) Verses 4-6 The fifth day: The condition of the earth
(c) Verse 7 The sixth day: The creation of Adam
(d) Verses 8-14 The sixth day: The garden planted
(e) Verses 15-17 The sixth day: The command given
(f) Verses 18-25 The sixth day The woman formed

(a) Verses 1-3
The seventh day: The rest of God

2:1
Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them.

Thus the heavens and the earth were finished- so there was a beginning to God’s work, and there was an ending. The one idea refutes evolution, which says, in effect, that matter came from nowhere, and the other refutes theistic evolution, the notion that God began the process of evolution and then let it run its course without intervening. God said, ” I am He: I am the first, I also am the last. Mine hand also hath laid the foundation of the earth, and My right hand hath spanned the heavens: when I call unto them, they stand up together”, Isaiah 48:12,13.

This is not to say that everything is exactly the same as when God created it, for living creatures adapt and change, but as to their creation, the work was finished, and no new animals or plants have been produced since. Of course, “new” plants are being bred all the time, but they are produced from that which was there before. Creationists fully accept that change takes place, (for instance, that the finches of the Galapagos Islands adapt to changing conditions), but they object to such change being called evolution, for it is definitely not. When an organism changes, it is simply utilising other genes from the pool that God gave it at the beginning. Nothing new is created, and no new information is produced.

Note that the word heaven can be rendered in the plural now, for whereas in 1:1 it was the raw materials of the heaven that was made, on the second day God had rearranged that heaven, and divided it up, so the heavens are now dual.

And all the host of them- this would include the teeming myriads of creatures upon earth, the billions of stars in the heavens, and the angel hosts in the presence of God. As the scribes of Nehemiah’s day said, “Thou, even thou, art Lord alone; thou hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host, the earth, and all things that are therein, the seas, and all that is therein, and thou preservest them all; and the host of heaven worshippeth thee”, Nehemiah 9:6.

2:2
And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made.

And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made- there are seven indications in these verses that the work of God was finished in the beginning:

(a) Verse 1 “were finished”.
(b) Verse 1 “all the host of them”.
(c) Verse 2 “God ended His work”.
(d) Verse 2 “which He had made”.
(e) Verse 2 “rested”.
(f) Verse 2 “all His work which He had made”.
(g) Verse 3 “rested from all His work which God created and made”.

So it is emphatic that God finished everything as to creation at the beginning. It is also true, as the Lord Jesus said, “My Father worketh hitherto and I work”, so God’s work in other areas is ongoing, and the Lord Jesus, as His Son, was involved in that on an equal basis with His Father. This work does not cease on the sabbath day, (for the sun rises on Saturday, the sabbath day, and it is God who “maketh his sun to rise”, Matthew 5:45), so the Lord Jesus has full authority, as the Son of His Father, to work on the sabbath day, John 5:17-19.

Note that the work is ended on the seventh day, even though nothing is actually created. There was an important aspect of creation yet to be spoken of, and it involves God’s pleasure at what He had done. After all, Revelation 4:11 says of God, “Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created”.

And he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made- we could reverently liken this to a master-craftsman, having finished all the work on his latest project, being so satisfied and pleased with the result of his efforts that he stands admiring it before laying his tools down for the last time. In this way, the laying down of the tools becomes the last act of creation, the signal that all is complete. So with God; His rest was not the rest of exhaustion, nor was He summoning up His reserves of energy, but it was the rest of infinite satisfaction. As Exodus 31:17 says, “in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed”.

2:3
And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it- it is remarkable that God should accomplish His creation work over the span of seven days, and thus establish the seven-day cycle to regulate life upon the earth, but neither the days of the month or the year are divisible by seven without a remainder. There were attempts throughout history to adopt a “week” other than of seven days, but without success. In Babylon, there was a five-day week. At the time of the French Revolution, a ten-day week was adopted. And in the future the Antichrist will seek to “change times and laws”, Daniel 7:25. We could well imagine how this might include the eradication of the seven-day week, so that the godly remnant of Israel will be caused difficulty, especially as the previous phrase was “and shall wear out the saints of the Most High”. That they will seek to observe the sabbath in those times is seen from the Lord’s words to them in Matthew 24:20, “pray that your flight be not on the sabbath day”.

God has sanctified the seventh day; that is, attached special importance to it, setting it apart for a purpose. That purpose being to allow man a respite from his work, so that he may resume it refreshed. During the last war Sunday working was introduced in the United Kingdom to help the war effort. It defeated its object, for less work was done on Monday. We cannot improve on our Creator’s arrangements.

This seventh day rest is not placed upon the rest of creation, (even the angels, Revelation 4:8), however, so it must be something more than refreshment after work that is in view. And indeed it is, for the Epistle to the Hebrews links the rest that God enjoyed at the beginning with the rest He will enjoy at the end of this world’s history. During the millenial reign of Christ the goal God was working towards when He created all things will be realized. For the kingdom of Christ is the kingdom “prepared from the foundation of the world”, Matthew 25:34. Perhaps this is one reason why the formula “the evening and the morning were the seventh day” is not found, for the reign of Christ, although limited in its mediatorial form to one thousand years, is nevertheless an eternal kingdom, as the words of the angel to Mary make clear, for “of his kingdom there shall be no end”, Luke 1:33.

Because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made- so the day is special because of its significance to God. Note the two words, “created”, and “made”. One has to do with the act of creation whereby the raw materials, so to speak, of the heaven and the earth we brought into being, the other has to do with the formation of this material into the finished article. That this creating and making took place in six days is seen from the words of God Himself in Exodus 20:11.

(b) Verses 4-6
The fifth day: The condition of the earth

2:4
These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens,

These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created- the phrase, “these are the generations of”, or one similar to it, is found also in Genesis 5:1, (Adam); 6:9, (Noah); 10:1, (sons of Noah); 11:10, (Shem); 11:27, (Terah); 25:12, (Ishmael); 25:19, (Isaac); 36:1, (Esau); 37:2, (Jacob). In the case of all the other instances, the expression refers to that which follows it, not what goes before. There is a difference, however, in the first use of the phrase, because the word “these” is emphatic, so scholars tell us. This would indicate that the reference is to what goes before, as if to say, “What has been written about the populating of the heavens and the earth since the beginning of the book, these are their true origins, and not any fable of the heathen”. In any case, the book of the generations of Adam does not begin until 5:1, even though we have been told about Cain and Abel beforehand. With Abel dead, and Cain his murderer banished, the generation starts again with Seth.

In the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens- this confirms that the reference is to how things were in God’s “day” of creation. So the generations refer to things brought forth in the creation period, not subsequent events. The generations of Adam begin with the words, “This is the book of the generations of Adam”, Genesis 5;1, and this corresponds to the expression Matthew used as he began his account of the life of Christ, “the book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham”, Matthew 1:1. Note the singular, for after the genealogies of Christ have been given by Matthew and Luke, there are no more, for He brings in finality.

The word day is used in three distinct ways in the creation narrative. In 1:5 the day is the light part of the 24-hour rotation of the earth, (“He called the light day”); in verse 5, and subsequently, the word day means a day of 24 hours, (“the evening and the morning were the first day”); in this verse it refers to the time of God’s creative actions. When a numeral is fixed to a day, then a period of 24 hours is in view, but not otherwise.

Note the first occurrence of the title Lord God here. Up to this point the title has been God, the plural of Eloah, the One to be worshipped. As He created and made all things, God was doing so in order that there might be creatures to worship Him. He was also insisting that He was superior to all that He created, and man should not worship the creature rather than the Creator. Sadly this is what men did, as Romans 1:18-23 makes clear.

Having made those two points clearly, we now have God insisting that He not only created as God, but as Lord God too. The title Lord emphasises the timelessness of God, for it is said to be a combination of the verb “to be” in the future, the present and the past. Of course, these are expressions that we use because we are creatures of time, but God is not limited by time. Yet He graciously accommodates our limitations by declaring, by His name, that He is always there for His creatures. We can count on Him for the future and for the present. We can rely on Him for the past also, for everything done for His glory is remembered by Him. As the writer to the Hebrews puts it, “God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister”, Hebrews 6:10.

But there is another side to this name, and it is that He is not only always there to bless, He is also always there to assess. So it is that this name is used at the opening of the Book of Revelation, where God describes Himself as “Him which is, and which was, and which is to come”, Revelation 1:4.

2:5
And every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew: for the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the ground.

And every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew- this is a continuation of the sentence begun in verse 4. Having spoken of the large things, Moses now narrows the focus, and speaks of plants and herbs. Later he will confine his narrative to what happens in a garden. So two things are singled out, the plants, and man, for Adam is to till the ground and tend the plants. Alas, as the history of man unfolds these two things are central in the fall of man, for he took of the fruit of the forbidden tree in a garden.

Notice the new expression “of the field” which has not occurred before. Formerly, in the account of the making of the plants, it was “the earth”. Now it is “the field”. In verse 19 it will be “beast of the field”, meaning animals capable of being domesticated, and in chapter 4, Abel, a keeper of sheep, and Cain a tiller of the ground and a grower of crops, talk “when they were in the field”. All this suggests that “field” means a plot set aside for the growing of crops and the rearing of animals. The word “plant” indicates plants and bushes, the sort of thing Cain cultivated, and the word “herb”, indicates the tender shoots of the grass, the food for Abel’s flocks.

So first we are told in general terms of conditions “in the day the Lord God made the earth and the heavens”, then, more specifically, that He made every plant “before it was in the earth”, and every herb of the field “before it grew”. Does this imply that God made plants and herbs and then planted them? But we read that on the third day the earth brought forth these things at God’s command. So what does “before it was in the earth” and “before it grew” mean? Could it not be that this is an allusion to the fact that God planted a garden especially for Adam in Eden? And did He transplant into that garden plants and herbs that man would later cultivate? He thus gave Adam the first lesson in gardening.

So God made the plants on the third day, which was before they were in the earth or soil of the special garden he would make for Adam and his wife. Likewise He made the herbs on the third day, before He moved some of them to the garden on the sixth day, to grow there, ready for the immediate use of Adam and Eve.

This makes God the first Gardener. When Mary Magdalene saw a man in the garden where Christ’s sepulchre was, she thought He was the gardener, John 20:15. Remember that when we read of the Lord God creating and making, it is the Triune God that is in view, and the Son of God is one of the persons of that Godhead, for “all things were made by Him”, John 1:3. So when we say God is the first Gardener, we are also saying that the Son of God is the first Gardener. Hence when Mary Magdalene saw Him in the garden, and supposed Him to be the gardener, in one sense her supposition was correct, but not in the way she thought. He has begun, by His death and resurrection, a new creation, and He cultivates that too.

For the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth- this explains, (hence the “for”), why God waited until the sixth day to plant the garden for Adam. Plants and grass are under great strain when they are transplanted, and must not be allowed to dry out.

But God had not caused it to rain yet. This reminds us that rain is entirely a work of God, who normally uses the processes that He has put in place. It is very possible that it did not rain until the time of the Flood, a which point great changes took place to the weather systems of the earth. If this were not the case, surely the rainbow would not be a fit symbol of God’s pledge to not flood the earth with water ever again. If rainbows were common, they would have no special meaning. When God informed Noah that the rainbow was to be the sign of His covenant with the earth He said, “I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud…and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh”, Genesis 9:13,14,15. After the flood, men may have feared when they saw clouds forming, and the rain beginning to fall. Was there another flood coming? But God’s bow assured them that there was not. All this suggests that rain and rainbows were not known to Adam. Incidentally, this shows yet again that Noah’s flood was not restricted to a small area of the earth, for if it was, then this promise has been broken many times, for there have been many localised floods since the days of Noah. Since God does not break promises, the flood was not local.

So to return to Genesis 2:5; the reason why God did not plant the garden until the sixth day was because He knew that the mists would not be enough to enable the plants and herbs He had transplanted to survive. He saw to it that there was a river to water the garden, verse 10.

And there was not a man to till the ground- this is a further reason for the delay, for not only do transplanted crops need a good supply of water, they must be carefully tended, to nurture them while they are establishing themselves. On the third day there was no man to do this, but on the sixth day there was, and after he had waited for the seventh day to pass, Adam could begin his work of tilling the ground in the garden.

2:6
But there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground.

But there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole face of the ground- verses 6 and 7 tell us how God remedied the situation spoken of in the second half of verse 5, with no rain and no man. Conditions on the earth were clearly very different at this point. None of the violence associated with storms of rain were experienced, and all was calm and serene. Sin always brings disruption and violence. Great changes came about through the fall of man, and the subjection of creation to vanity and the bondage of corruption, Romans 8:20,21, and also at the flood, where other things happened which completely changed the earth. In fact, the apostle Peter says that the earth perished at that time, so far-reaching were the changes, 2 Peter 3:6. 

It is a feature of a heavy mist that it is saturating, and covers all the foliage and the surface of the ground. It is not localised at all.

(c) Verse 7
The sixth day: The creation of Adam

2:7
And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.

And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground- here is the second remedy for the state of things on the third day, when “there was not a man to till the ground”. The plants and herbs have been created, but not man.

We have already been told in Genesis 1:26 that God made man, for there the idea is that he was made from materials already existing, namely the dust of the ground. However, the word “create” is used in 1:27, which means that God was doing a new and original thing, for man is unique in that he is in the image of God.

In the more detailed account of how this was done in the verse we are considering, God formed man of the dust of the ground, and the word is “yatsar”, which means to mould into a form, especially as a potter would as he skilfully fashions a work of art from the clay. So we could say that God’s work was ornamental and outstanding.

The apostle Paul commented on these matters in 1 Corinthians 15, as follows:

1 Corinthians 15:47
The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man is the Lord from heaven.

The first man is of the earth, earthy- a reference to the actual material of Adam’s body. He was made of the dust from beneath his feet, which is appropriate, since he would walk on the earth. It would remind him that despite being made in God’s image, and lord over God’s earth, he was still a creature of dust. Abraham recognised this when, outside of Sodom, he prayed to God as one who was “but dust and ashes”, Genesis 18:27. Was he saying that he was nothing, as having come from dust, but also that he deserved nothing but to be turned to ashes as the men of Sodom were about to be, unless the grace of God preserved him?

The second man is the Lord from heaven- whilst it is true that when Christ came down from heaven at the incarnation He was the Lord from heaven, (for the angels called Him Christ the Lord when they announced His birth to the shepherds, Luke 2:11), nonetheless the apostle is referring to a risen and exalted Christ coming to effect resurrection for His people at the rapture of the saints. 1 Thessalonians 4:16 says “the Lord himself shall descend from heaven”. He is the Lord both of the dead and the living, Romans 14:9, and this in virtue of the fact that He has died, rose and revived. The things spoken of here with regard to believers receiving a spiritual body await His coming from heaven at the rapture. He did not step out of heaven as a man at His first coming, but came into manhood by the working of the Holy Spirit upon Mary. So Adam came from the dust beneath our feet, but Christ shall come from the sky above our head. The apostle makes no comment here about the Lord’s resurrection body, but emphasises that He is coming from heaven, with the implication that He is going to fit the bodies of His people for that place, ready to be introduced to the Father’s house.

1 Corinthians 15:48
As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly.

As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy- in other words that the earthy, meaning Adam, and those that are earthy, meaning the rest of men, all share the same body. This is not a stigma, for Adam had an earthy body in innocence. It is true that he was earthly in character, but the point here is that his body was made from the earth. Man dwells in a house of clay, Job 4:19, for God at the beginning formed Adam as a potter forms a vessel, such is the word used in Genesis 2:7. There is no element in our bodies that is not found in the soil.

And as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly- for they who are linked with the Lord who is coming from heaven are looked on here as if the resurrection has taken place, and they can be said to be heavenly, sharing the same resurrection body as the Lord when He comes from heaven to make it a reality. As He is, with a glorified body in resurrection, so are the heavenly, (as far as the purpose of God is concerned), those destined for heaven by God’s grace, Ephesians 2:6. Our resurrection body is a house from heaven, 2 Corinthians 5:1,2, meaning it is God’s heavenly purpose for His people that they should have a changed body. It is not one fashioned from the dust, but originates in God’s mind in heaven, just as all things originated in God’s mind at the beginning.

1 Corinthians 15:49
And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.

And as we have borne the image of the earthy- the “and” suggests a further thought; not only possessing a natural body like Adam, but representing and manifesting him through it. Adam begat Seth “in his own likeness, after his image”, Genesis 5:3.

We shall also bear the image of the heavenly- believers shall have a body in resurrection which will enable them to truly and perfectly represent Christ, not only bodily but morally also, for we shall be like Him, 1 John 3:2. We all represent Adam now, (that is, as far as having a body is concerned), but we are all different in looks, and have our own personality; so also when we represent and manifest Christ fully in resurrection conditions.

We should always remember, however, that we should be growing daily in likeness to Christ. Paul’s desire for the Galatians was that Christ might be formed in them, Galatians 4:19, and Christ as the ascended Head of the church has given us gifted men, so that we might “grow up into him in all things”, Ephesians 4:15.

We return now to Genesis 2:7, with its record of the formation of man:

And breathed into his nostrils the breath of life- to further mark man out as being different to the animals, God personally breathd life into Adam. It is true that the animals as living creatures are living souls, conscious of their environment and capable of reacting to it. Man is different, however, for he has life from God by God’s direct in-breathing. The life Adam had at the beginning was the very life of God. The word breath is the same as for spirit, and God is a Spirit, John 4:24, so God is imparting to Adam that which will make him a being with spirit. We are being told that the spirit of man is from God, and can respond to God. God is preparing Adam for worship, which must be in spirit if it is to be meaningful, John 4:23.

Because the word for life here is in the plural, we learn that Adam was given the ability to live in every sense of the word, whether physically, sensually, morally, intellectually or spiritually.

And man became a living soul- so man is a living soul, as well as having a soul. The soul is what marks him out, and is his dominant part, his self, or ego. His body senses and responds to material things, it is earth-conscious. His soul responds to non-material things, and has more to do with his emotions, and shows him to be self-conscious. But man also possesses a spirit, which enables him to be God-conscious. The spirit enables the believer to worship, and to respond to the words God speaks, the warnings He gives, and the promises He makes. In the unbeliever the activity of the spirit not only takes the form of a dread of God, (as distinct from the godly, reverential fear of the believer), but also enables him to respond to the Devil, who is “the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience”, Ephesians 2:2.

Again, the apostle Paul uses this phrase in 1 Corinthians 15 as he makes known what will happen at the resurrection of the saints:

1 Corinthians 15:44
There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.

There is a natural body- the one possessed by Adam and all in his image. The word natural means soulish, dominated by soul-considerations, appreciating things through the senses. Hence for instance the garden in Eden was full of trees pleasant to the sight, and good for food, and Adam with his soulish body was able to appreciate them. The apostle repeats the fact that there is both a natural body and a spiritual one, for the latter truth was being denied. It is also the truth he is about to develop. He repeats things in this way in verses 46 and 54 also.

And there is a spiritual body- only possessed by one man as yet, Jesus Christ. Note that just as Adam had a soulish body, but this did not mean he was immaterial soul only, so Christ has a spiritual body, but this does not mean He is immaterial spirit only. 

1 Corinthians 15:45
And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.

And so it is written, the first man Adam was made a living soul- note the order in Genesis 2:5,7, where first it is said there was not a man to till the ground, then the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and “man became a living soul”. So the man described here is the first man, for before him there was no-one to till the ground. The notion that there were men who lived and died before Adam, existing in a supposed era between the first two verses of Genesis 1, has no support in Scripture. Death came in through Adam, Romans 5:12, so there was no death before his sin. The fossil record is perfectly well explained by the events at the Flood. In fact, only an event like the Flood could have formed them. There are no fossils being formed today.

The man is specifically and personally named, so that we may be in no doubt that it is of Adam that the apostle is speaking. The Hebrew word “adamah”, from which Adam derives his name, is the word for red earth, for God formed man as a potter forms a clay vessel.

So man has a soul, but is also said to be a living soul, that is, a living person, not an inanimate body. The scripture Paul quotes relates to man in innocence, so having a natural body does not imply being a sinner. Note that the name Adam is also used to describe the whole of the human race. See for instance the use of word man (adamah) in each of the first seven verses of Genesis 6. So by bearing the race-name as his personal name, Adam was marked out as the head of the race of men.

It is worth remembering that there is only one race; there is not a variety, such as the yellow race, the brown race, the black race, the white race. God has “made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth”, Acts 17:26. So wherever we go on the earth, the people there are of the same blood as ourselves, even though not of the same nation or skin-colour.

The last Adam was made a quickening spirit- Christ is not called “the last man Adam”, for that would make Adam His personal name rather than His headship-name. He is the last one who will be head of a race of men. The rabbis spoke of the former Adam and the latter Adam, the Messiah.

Christ has become, in resurrection, a quickening spirit. Adam lay on the ground lifeless, and then by the in-breathing of God received life and stood upon his feet. Christ lay lifeless in the tomb, and then took His life again at the commandment of His Father, and stood in resurrection.

The fact that He is a quickening spirit does not mean that He is only spirit, any more than Adam being a living soul meant he was only soul. What it does mean is that His resurrection body, the pattern of the saints’ resurrection body, is governed by the highest part of man, the spirit. But whereas Adam was simply the receiver of life, for he became a living soul at his formation, Christ is become, by virtue of His resurrection, the giver of spiritual life even as to the body. This means that He will give His people bodies that fit them to dwell in the realm of spirits, heaven itself.

This ability to quicken implies His Deity, for only God can quicken with resurrection life. See John 5:17-25. He also gives this life as one who is “spirit”, that is, has Himself the sort of body that is dominated by the spirit, and can be suitably described by that part of Him. His people shall be like Him, even as to the body, for the apostle writes to the believers at Philippi, “For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself, Philippians 3:20,21.

There is another reason why He is called a spirit, and that is because the resurrection of believers is guaranteed because they have the Spirit of the God of resurrection indwelling them. Paul writes, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you”, Romans 8:11. So there is the united action of the Persons of the Godhead in the raising of the saints, with the God who raised Jesus, the Spirit of God, and Christ Himself, all acting together.

We may tabulate the contrasts between Adam and Christ as follows:

Adam Christ
First man, (so none before) Second man, (so none in between)
Adam (as head of race) Last Adam, (with none to follow)
Became, by creation, a living soul Became, by resurrection, a life-giving spirit
Given life for earth Gives life for heaven
Natural (soulish) body Spiritual body
From the earth beneath him From heaven at the rapture

1 Corinthians 15:46
Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual.

Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual- the word “howbeit” introduces further thoughts on this matter, as the apostle now tells us three more features of the resurrection body. The idea of the second being better is a principle which runs throughout scripture. So it is Cain who is the first, Abel the second; Ishmael the first, Isaac the second; Esau the first, Jacob the second; Reuben the first, Judah and Joseph combined, the second. Saul the first, David the second. The law-sacrifices the first, the sacrifice of Christ the second. The first must show itself to be a failure, and be set aside, so that the way is clear for the introduction of the second. When God introduces a second thing, it implies the failure of the first. It is not that He needs to experiment until He reaches perfection. But He does need to allow the first to show us that it is a failure.

We resume in Genesis 2, where we read of what God did on the sixth day for the good of man:

(d) Verses 8-14
The sixth day: The garden planted

2:8
And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and there he put the man whom he had formed.

And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden- this took place on the sixth day, in preparation for the formation of Adam. Whilst Adam was put over the works of God’s hands, he was not, at first anyway, going to roam the earth. He will have a special place planted for him, where he may enjoy communion with God. The word Eden describes a whole region. The garden is in this region, and hence is known as the garden of Eden, verse 15. The name “Eden” means pleasure, or delight, and is the equivalent to the Greek word paradise. So the whole of the district was a paradise, not just the garden. The reason why the garden was on the eastern side of this region becomes clearer when we come to consider the river.

And there he put the man whom he had formed- even though he was lord of the earth, he was still subject to God, and this is indicated here by the fact that God determined where he should live. Adam had nothing to do with the planting of this garden, so it was completely in line with God’s design. Afterwards he is given the great privilege of tending God’s garden, just as believers have the greater privilege of tending God’s cultivated field, the local church, 1 Corinthians 3:8,9.

2:9
And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil.

And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight- everything for man’s delight was provided by God when He made the plants on the third day, so He had Adam in mind all along. All the earth was pleasant, the district of Eden was pleasanter still, but the garden of Eden was the most pleasant of them all. Adam will lack nothing, and he may enjoy the works of God’s hands. This sanctions the enjoyment of God’s creation by believers, even though at the moment it is in the bondage of corruption. But we should always remember that spiritual things bring the most delight and the most profit. If the choice is between a day in the country or the opportunity to hear the word of God, the spiritually adjusted believer will always choose the latter.

And good for food- not only is his soul satisfied, but his body is provided for also. He had no reason to doubt God’s goodness, which makes his fall all the more sad.

The tree of life also in the midst of the garden- this too was made to grow out of the earth, (hence the “also”), so it was a real tree, not a fantasy tree. God determined that the desire of Adam to keep in communion with Himself would be by him taking of the tree on a regular basis. No doubt it was an ordinary tree, but the very act of taking its fruit showed God that Adam desired to be in touch with Him. The tree was central, and therefore unmistakable; there was no reason why Adam should forget where it was, for it was not hidden in some obscure spot. It served as a reference point for all Adam’s movements. Sadly, Eve said that it was the tree of knowledge that was in the midst of the garden, 3:3, showing she had lost the centrality of life from God which He constantly held out to her, and had begun to desire what she began to think He had withheld from her.

And the tree of knowledge of good and evil- again this was a real growing tree, but because it was about to have certain prohibitions imposed upon it, it had this character. Once this forbidden tree had been eaten, the one eating would have sinned, and with that would come the realisation of the difference between good, (obeying God), and evil, (disobeying God).

So the first part of the verse tells us of God’s gracious and loving provision for man, but the second half tells us that man has a duty to act responsibly towards God in obedience and subjection. Adam and his wife are being taught that privileges always bring responsibilities, and it is the same today. Men have the opportunity to come to Christ for life, but sadly, the majority prefer to disobey God.

2:10
And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.

And a river went out of Eden to water the garden- the garden was not just watered by the mist that went up from the earth, but had the additional provision of a river. This would serve to raise the water table of the soil of the garden so the water was available in the best possible way, through the roots.

And from thence it was parted, and became into four heads- this shows that the pre-flood earth was governed by different principles than pertain now. At present, smaller rivers combine to form a large river. It may divide into separate channels when it reaches the sea, as the Nile does, and forms the Nile Delta, but that division does not produce a river. This river is clearly powered by water from its source, and does not need to be supplemented by tributaries. Very possibly it was fed by an artesian well, where water is forced up from beneath because of water pressure below the surface.

2:11
The name of the first is Pison: that is it which compasseth the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold;

The name of the first is Pison- we should remember that these rivers are before the flood, and do not exist today, so we should not be surprised if we do not find them. We might ask what purpose is served by telling us these details. They are important, because they show that the Bible is real history, and not fiction. Moreover it tells us things that we need to know, but which we could not find out ourselves.  We might compare the writings of Luke which abound in historical detail, (many of which have been criticised as being incorrect, until they were found to be right), and which show him to be a careful historian. The same is true for the writer here.

That is it which compasseth the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold- it is interesting that the present tense should be used here, “compasseth”, telling us that either the writer was present at the time, and was describing things as they were currently, (which suggests that Adam was the original writer), or else Moses is writing as if he had been there at the time. We should remember that Adam lived for nine hundred and thirty years, enough time for the rivers and the countries they flowed through to be named, and the minerals and gems found there to be discovered.

God does not tell men where gold is today, lest they should lust after material things, but now that the land of Havilah is unknown, the information can be divulged.

There were two men named Havilah after the flood, one a grandson of Ham, Genesis 10:7, and another who was a descendant of Shem, 10:29. The name means “bringing forth” so may only have reference to their birth. Pison means “dispersive”, from a word meaning to spread, so seems to have been a broader stream.

2:12
And the gold of that land is good: there is bdellium and the onyx stone.

And the gold of that land is good- it is God who put the gold there, and God who pronounces it good. There is nothing wrong with gold in itself, it is the use to which men put it that is evil. Paul could honestly say, “I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel”, Acts 20:33. He also said that “they that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition”, 1 Timothy 5:9. It is also worth remembering that if God should allow a believer to gain riches, he should heed the exhortation to “do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate”, 1 Timothy 5:18.

There is bdellium and the onyx stone- again, these are details that are of no monetary value to us today, but which remind us of the historical nature of the account here.

2:13
And the name of the second river is Gihon: the same is it that compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia.

And the name of the second river is Gihon- the name of this river is not recognisable today, but the word comes from the verb “to gush forth”, telling us of the force of the waters as they issued forth from underground, much as artesian wells do today. Here the waters gush forth from the earth in blessing, whereas at the flood they gushed forth in judgement.

The same is it that compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia- we are being told of pre-flood conditions here, so we do not know if this Ethiopia is in the same place as the current one, or whether the present one is named after it or after Cush the grandson of Noah. He was not born until after the flood, so the first Ethiopia was not named after him. A people known as the Kassites came from an area east of Mesopotamia, and their name might come from the word Cush. The river seemed to mark the boundary of the country by circling it.

2:14
And the name of the third river is Hiddekel: that is it which goeth toward the east of Assyria. And the fourth river is Euphrates.

And the name of the third river is Hiddekel- the word means “an arrow”, or “lively”, and suggests that it flowed in a straight course, and swiftly. Others derive the name from a Sumerian word meaning “ever-flowing”. After the flood there was a river of this name which in Daniel’s day was called Hiddekel, Daniel 10:4, and today is called the Tigris.

That is it which goeth toward the east of Assyria- again, we have to remember these are pre-flood locations, and unless the Assyria of a later century was named after this one, (which could well be, since those who came out of the ark would have known the name of the country that was there before the flood), we cannot tell its exact location now, but the writer of these words knew.

And the fourth river is Euphrates- this seems a very terse statement, almost as if there was something sinister about the river. As indeed there is, for Babylon was built on its banks, and the river features in the judgements of the Great Tribulation period, Revelation 16:12-16. When the latter-day Euphrates is dried up, the way is clear for the kings of the east to invade the land of Israel.

(e) Verses 15-17
The sixth day: The command given

2:15
And the Lord God took the man, and put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it.

And the Lord God took the man- we have already been told in verse 8 that the man has been put into the garden of Eden. There it was in connection with the pleasant trees, including the two trees in the midst of the garden. Now we are told again, in connection with those two trees, and also Adam’s task to care for the garden. The privileges of verse 8 now have their responsibilities, both physically and morally. Privileges always bring responsibilities.

And put him into the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it- Adam is learning that despite having dominion over creation, he is subject to God, who determines where he shall live, and what he shall do and, (in the next verse), not do.

The word dress simply indicates work. Adam is to work hard in the garden. God thereby sanctifies hard work. The apostle Paul wrote, “For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat”, 2 Thessalonians 3:10. Of course there are those who are physically or mentally incapable of working, and believers are to labour so as to be able to support the weak, Acts 20:35. But all others should be busily occupied. The apostle Paul was able to say, “These hands have ministered to my necessities, and to them that were with me”, Acts 20:34. He said this as one who had authority to not work if the occasion and circumstances demanded it. His words were, “Or I only and Barnabas, have we not power to forbear working?” 1 Corinthians 9:6. But he did not use this power, and laboured at his tent-making and still had time to spread the gospel. One of the sins of Sodom was that they had “an abundance of idleness”, and this clearly led to other sins.

The idea behind the command to keep the garden is that of attending to the garden with persistence. So we learn that God expects man to work with perseverance, and not half-heartedly. As the wise man said, “Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might”, Ecclesiastes 9:10.

Of course the word for keep does have the idea of guarding within it, but before sin entered there were no dangers to ward off. After Lucifer had fallen, (somewhere between the seventh day and the day of the fall of man), he represented a danger to Adam. Perhaps God warned him to be on his guard, and defend the garden from his entry. Perhaps this is why Satan used the serpent to deceive Eve, for she would be used to that creature, and not think it to be a threat.

2:16
And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat:

And the Lord God commanded the man, saying- this is the first time we have God speaking to man, and His speech takes the form of a command. He had commanded to produce creation, for the psalmist said, “For He spake, and it was done; He commanded and it stood fast”, Psalm 33:9, but now He is addressing man. Again the subjection of man to God is emphasised. Adam must own Him as Lord as well as God. Note the singular pronoun “thou” throughout this section, for Adam is being held responsible personally for what he is being told.

And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat- the goodness of God is emphasised here, for not only may they eat of the variety of trees of the garden, (for God had planted “every tree that…is good for food”, verse 9), but they could eat freely; there was no prohibition at all.

To not eat of one tree will involve no hardship for Adam, for there are plenty of others, showing that God’s demands are perfectly reasonable. As the apostle John wrote, “His commandments are not grievous”, 1 John 5:3. The Lord Jesus was tempted in a wilderness, but triumphed. Adam was tempted in a paradise, and fell. The difference lay in the attitude of will displayed by both.

2:17
But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.

But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it- Adam is being set a simple and straightforward test. By obeying he will show his obedience, and also show he is a moral being, unlike the animals. He is not even being commanded to do something, but simply to refrain out of respect for God’s authority. He is the only one who has the right to prohibit eating from this tree, and He exercises that right.

As already noted, this tree is of a normal sort. It is not a mystical tree, but one that is called the tree of the knowledge of good and evil not because its fruit gives that knowledge when eaten, but that to reach up and take, and then eat the fruit, is to disobey. Nor is it a poisonous tree, which causes physical death the same day as it is eaten. Adam lived nine hundred and thirty years after eating this tree.

For in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die- the reason for this is that once they have eaten of this tree, they will forfeit their right to live in the garden, and will not have access to the tree of life any longer. So God drove them out from the garden the day they sinned, and they therefore died the day they sinned. Instead of being maintained in eternal life as they took of the tree of life and thereby showed their allegiance and obedience to God, they were cut off from the life of God.

These words were spoken to Adam before the woman was made, and establishes his authority over her, and also gives him the responsibility of passing on this command of God. This is why Paul writes, “For Adam was first formed, then Eve”, 1 Timothy 2:13. It is also why Paul describes Eve’s action as transgression, for she went against a known command. The apostle had introduced the twin ideas of praying and preaching in verses 1-7. Having dealt with the praying in verses 1-10, he then turned to the matter of preaching and teaching, as follows:

1 Timothy 2:11
Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection.

Let the woman learn in silence- in verses 8-10 it was men and women, plural, for it is a collective act of praying that is in view. Here, the idea is of one man preaching or teaching, and the attitude to be adopted by any one woman as he does so. Incidentally, the apostle envisages that preaching as well as teaching is to be done in the assembly gatherings. There is nothing wrong, therefore, in having meetings of the assembly for the preaching of the gospel. We see from the examples in the Book of Acts, that the gospel was preached in the environment that was conducive to serious thought. So the apostles invariably went first into the synagogues, for that was the place where those who were seeking God could be found. On occasions, the apostle was rejected by the synagogue, so what did he do? He is forbidden to cast his pearls before swine or give that which is holy to dogs, Matthew 7:6. In other words, it is to interested persons that the gospel is to be made known. Having preached in the synagogue in Ephesus for three months, he found that many were rejecting his word, so he went and preached in the school of Tyrannus, and as a result, during the next two years, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus”, Acts 19:8-10. Clearly, those who came to hear Paul had an interest in seeking God, and he was therefore free to preach to them. The same thing happened at Corinth, for when the Jews in the synagogue opposed Paul’s preaching, he departed, and entered into the house of Justus, which adjoined the synagogue. As a result, the chief ruler of the synagogue was converted, Acts 18:6-8. And even Paul’s practice at Athens will not be seen as an exception to this. He went to the synagogue, but also to the market-place, for in those times that was where ideas were exchanged. There were those who met with him, interested in the ideas he promoted, and then the philosophers “encountered him”, a translation of the same word as is found in Acts 4:15, rendered there “conferred”. Then he was invited to speak on Mars’ Hill, for the philosophers expressed some sort of interest, Acts 17:16-19.

To return to our verses. Any and every believing woman, then, as preaching or teaching is going on in the assembly, is to learn in silence. This is not to say, of course, that the men are not to learn. Rather, the idea is that she learns, and does not teach. It is not a contrast between learning or not learning, but between teaching and learning. And this is to be done in silence. But it is the silence of one who is intelligent as to why it is to be so, and without any fretting because it is so. Hence the word for silence has the idea of quietness of spirit, the opposite of smouldering anger and resentment. Such a spirit is out of place in any assembly gathering, prayer meeting included. Those who harbour such an attitude will grieve the Spirit and hinder the prayers.

With all subjection- there is not to be a constant attempt to avoid the injunction, (by the introduction of women’s prayer meetings, for instance), but a willing and wholehearted bowing to the will of God. The word subjection reminds us that God has put in place a certain order with regard to believers. “The head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3. The last phrase removes any idea from our minds that being in subjection is a morally or intellectually inferior position, for Christ is not morally or intellectually inferior to God. What He is, though, is one who as a man has willingly subjected Himself to His Father. It is therefore a spiritual attitude to adopt. So Christ is subject, to God. The man is subject, to Christ. The woman is subject, to the man. This is God’s order in God’s house, whatever the order in the houses of men may be.

1  Timothy 2:12
But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence.

But I suffer not a woman to teach- we have noticed that the directions here relate to the house of God, the assembly, when it is gathered together. In that setting, it is the man who is given the task of teaching, and the woman is not to teach, but learn from the teaching. Of course the male believers who are not teaching are learning also, but they may teach on other occasions, if gifted to do so, but the women are not to do so.

Nor to usurp authority over the man- this is the second thing the woman must not do. There is no ground for saying that the woman may teach as long as she does not usurp the authority of the man as she does so, for teaching is an exercise of authority, under God, for it is the setting forth of Divine commands. It is said of the Lord Jesus that “He taught them as one having authority”, Matthew 7:29.

When two statements are separated by “nor”, as here, it means that they are distinct, and the second is not an explanation or expansion of the first, but has its own relevance. The apostle is very decisive in 1 Corinthians 14:34 when he writes, “Let your women keep silence in the churches, for it is not permitted unto them to speak”. It is impossible to teach without speaking, so the two Scriptures complement one another.

But to be in silence- here is a repeat of the word used in the previous verse, emphasising again that there should be quietness of spirit on the part of the sisters. They may have misgivings about what a brother is teaching, and they may raise this privately with one of the elders, but they must not interrupt or in any other way assert themselves. If they do not remain silent, then they must either be teaching, or in other ways usurping the authority of the man.

The fact that the word silence means quietness also has a lesson for the men, for they should not act or speak in any way that causes the sisters disquiet. So the injunction is a positive one for both males and females. For the sisters, there is the opportunity of responding to God’s will with a happy spirit, not fretting because of God’s requirement, but seeing it as a command to be cheerfully obeyed, to His glory. It is a positive one for the brothers, too, not to give them licence to be overbearing, but to administer for God in a spiritual way.

God very graciously gives us the reason for the foregoing injunctions, for He expects us to have enquiring minds. There were two things the woman must not do, in verse 12. Now the apostle explains the reasoning behind the prohibitions, and he does so, as often, in the reverse order to which they were mentioned. So he deals with the question of the woman usurping authority, and then the question of the woman teaching.

1 Timothy 2:13
For Adam was first formed, then Eve.

For Adam was first formed, then Eve- in Genesis 1:26-28 we read of God’s determination to make man. That is, man in the sense of “man-kind”, in contrast to the “kinds” of animals created previously. Mankind is going to consist of male and female, and so the first male and female are made by God on the sixth day. In chapter 2 we are given more details about the way each was made, for God, by the way and the order in which He made the man and the woman, sets forth basic principles that would pertain to life on earth from then on.

We need to be clear that both the man and the woman are made in the image of God, and so are equal before Him. But when it comes to the administration of the earth, then the man is given the dominant position. He is to be dominant, but not domineering. This makes the situation clear from the beginning, and God’s mind is thereby known from the outset.

So it is that in Genesis 1:7 the man is made from the dust of the ground, and God breathes into his nostrils the breath of life and he becomes a living soul. In verses 18-23 we learn about the formation of the woman from one of Adam’s ribs. So, as the apostle says in the verse we are considering, Adam was formed first, before Eve. Clearly, they could have both been made of the dust of the ground at the same time, but God was indicating certain principles by the order in which they were made.

The fact that the apostle appeals to the Book of Genesis shows that he was not speaking of a matter that was particular to Ephesus. By going back to the very beginning of life upon earth, Paul is setting out truth of universal application.

The apostle calls the woman Eve, even though she was not called that until God had indicated, in Genesis 3:16, that she would bear children. Adam called her “Eve”, a name which means “living”, because “she was the mother of all living”. (It is interesting to note that scientists are coming round to the idea that the human race descends from one woman, and they have labelled her “Mitochrondial Eve”). By using this name for the woman Paul is moving us on from Genesis 2 to Genesis 3, where the naming took place, and also where the transgression took place, and the prophecies about childbearing also.

Because she was formed after Adam, the woman came on the scene after God had given Adam commandments about the trees of the garden, Genesis 2:16,17. So it was that he was established as the custodian of God’s commands, with responsibility for passing them on, not only to the woman, but also to all who should be born afterwards. For this reason, the woman is not to usurp the authority of the man, for he is charged with administering for God. This is rejected in the world, but if there is one place where it should be accepted it is in God’s house, the local assembly. All in the assembly have the duty of upholding this principle; the sisters by not usurping authority, the brothers by rising to their responsibilities. Details as to how they may do this are given in 1 Timothy chapter 4, and elsewhere in the New Testament epistles.

We return now to Genesis 2:17, where God warns Adam that to eat of the tree is to die. Death is spoken of in four different ways in scripture:

1. Death in trespasses and sins. This is what Adam and his wife experienced when they were barred from the Tree of Life on the day they sinned. They were cut off from the life of God because they had disobeyed Him and become sinners and transgressors. As a result, all who have come from Adam, (Christ excepted, for He was born of a virgin, and therefore did not have the sin-nature that is passed on by the father), are born in a state of separation from God. There is a remedy for this, for the Lord Jesus said, “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life”, John 5:24.

2. Physical death. James tells us that “the body without the spirit is dead”, James 2:26. So physical death is the separation of the spirit of man from his body. This happens because he has a sin-principle within, and because of this has forfeited his right to continue on the earth. God in His mercy allows him space to repent. The remedy for physical death is resurrection. As the Lord Jesus said, “I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die”, John 11:25,26.

3. Moral death. This relates to the believer. The apostle Paul wrote, “Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live”, Romans 8:12,13. He went on to speak of the believer as one who is indwelt by the Spirit of God. The believer has no obligation to give way to the dictates of the sinful self he possesses because he has the same body as he had before conversion. If he should give way to it, however, and live after the flesh, then for however long that lasts, he is not living after the Spirit, and is in a state of moral death. This does not affect his status as a believer, but it does mean his time is being wasted. This was the case with the prodigal son, of whom his father said, “This my son was dead, and is alive again”. He was dead as far as fellowship with the father was concerned. This lasted as long as he was in the far country. No sooner had he returned, that he began to live as his father’s son again. It is possible for believers to be in “the far country”, for they have distanced themselves from the enjoyment of heavenly things. They cannot lose their salvation, any more than the prodigal lost his sonship, but they can, like the prodigal, lose the enjoyment of it, and more importantly, deprive their Father of their fellowship.

The second death. This is defined twice over for us in the Book of Revelation. After a description of the Great White Throne judgement at the end of time as we know it, we read, “And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire”, Revelation 20:14,15. And again, “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death”, Revelation 21:8. Sinners shall be raised with a body which is “salted with fire”, Mark 9:49, so that just as salt preserves the body now, the fire will preserve the body then, so that the fire will preserve for more fire, and so it will be for eternity.

After the great white throne judgement has taken place, both death and hell shall be cast into the lake of fire to signify that they will never be used again. But those who once were in death and hell shall have only one place to go. Whereas the first death is separation of spirit and body because the soul was cut off from the life of God, the second death is the separation of the whole person from God in the place of torment for all eternity. Whereas there is a remedy for the first three sorts of death, there will be no remedy for the second death once it is experienced. The remedy is available now, even the gospel of the grace of God.

ROMANS 8

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if  you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. 

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you. 

Section 12   Romans 8:1-17
Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Subject of Section 12
Romans 8 brings to a conclusion and climax the doctrine of indwelling sin that the apostle began to consider in 5:12. He has traced that sin back to its source in Adam’s fall, and has shown in 5:12-21 that the work of Christ at Calvary is the remedy. He then showed in chapter 6 that freedom from the domination of sin is found in the practical application to our lives of the truths expressed in Christian baptism. In chapter 7 the apostle has made clear that the law of Moses does not help us at all in our desire to overcome sin.
Speaking generally about chapter 8 we may say that it deals with three of the major enemies that confront man now that sin has entered into the world. In verses 1-17 the enemy is the flesh, the sinful self of man. In verses 18-27 the enemy is the bondage and corruption which came in at the fall of man, and which causes men, even believers, to suffer. In verses 28-39 the enemy is Satan as adversary, who accuses and slanders believers.
Chapter 8 may also be thought of as enlarging on the features of believers as sons of God. The position of son involves liberty, dignity, maturity, intimacy and glory, and we find these things in the chapter. In verses 1-4 the believer has liberty, for he has been made free from the law of sin and death. That liberty enables God’s sons to manifest dignity as they live according to the Spirit, as verses 5-11 explain. As a result of this, the believer is under obligation, for we are debtors, verse 12, and the way in which they discharge that debt shows their maturity, verses 12-14. But there is more, for God’s sons have such closeness to Him that they call Him “Abba, Father”. This is their intimacy, as found in verses 15. Then the apostle looks on to the future, when God’s people shall be conformed to the image of His Son, verse 29. This is glory indeed, and will be expressed in the unhindered liberty, dignity, maturity and intimacy of likeness to Christ.
The apostle also introduces us to the important doctrine of the dwelling of the Holy Spirit within the believer, and the consequences thereof. The Holy Spirit is mentioned very rarely in the previous chapters, whereas in chapter 8 He is referred to at least 15 times. Recognition of, and response to, the dwelling of the Spirit of God within the believer is the secret of a spiritually successful Christian life, always remembering that one of His chief ministries is to glorify Christ, John 16:14.

Structure of Section 12

12(a)

8:1-4

New principle:

The law of the Spirit

12(b)

8:5-8

New perception:

The mind of the Spirit

12(c)

8:9-13

New power:

The dwelling of the Spirit

12(d)

8:14-17

New privileges:

The leading of the Spirit

12(a)   8:1-4
New principle: The law of the Spirit

8:1
There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.

There is now therefore no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus- the particular word for condemnation the apostle uses here is only found again in this epistle in 5:16,18, and in 8:3 in a verbal form. This gives the clue to its primary meaning in this place, for condemnation in chapter 5 is the passing of the sentence of physical death on man in Adam because he possesses a sinful nature. The fact that the sentence has been reversed is the sure sign that the sin that caused it has been dealt with, (hence the “therefore”, meaning, in effect, “as a consequence of the truth set out in chapters five and six, which show how sin and death were righteously dealt with by Christ in His death, burial and resurrection”). Those who are in Christ Jesus are not touchable by death, being united with Him in resurrection. Nor are they dominated by sin, the cause of death, for the body as the headquarters of sin has been made of no effect as far as they are concerned. This is a sure sign that the condemnation is gone, for 5:16 speaks of justification, which in that context means righteous acquittal from the consequences of possessing the sin-principle within. (The apostle has already established that the believer is delivered from the consequences of his sins, in verses leading up to 5:1).
This freedom from the condemnation that comes through the sin-principle within is not only “now”, being a present reality, but is also total, for there is “no” condemnation. Note the title “Christ Jesus”, which is not found in Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, for it especially emphasises the fact that the Man Jesus who lived on earth is now risen and glorified in heaven. His people are associated with Him there.
Who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit- freedom from condemnation does not depend upon our walk, but upon being in Christ Jesus, which is the position of all believers, not just those who walk according to the Spirit. Ideally, all who are in Christ Jesus will only want to walk according to the Spirit, and it is this ideal state that the apostle credits believers with here. To walk after the flesh as a believer is to live out of character. The rest of the chapter is designed to encourage a spiritual manner of life. The phrase highlights the difference between chapter 7 and its occupation with self, and chapter 8, with its occupation with the things of the Spirit.

8:2
For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death.

For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus- the word law is used in several ways in the New Testament, but here it means working principle. The Holy Spirit is described variously in this chapter. For instance, the Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ, verse 9; the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead, verse 11; the Spirit of adoption, verse 15. Here He is described as the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, because He associates with, and makes good to us, the life which we have in the risen Christ Jesus. He does not deal with us as if we have life in Adam, but acts on the principle or law that we have life in Christ Jesus. He associates with the life in Christ Jesus so closely that He can be described as the Spirit of that life.
Hath made me free- note the personal pronoun “me”, after the “them” of verse 1. The apostle is no doubt alluding to his very personal experience as detailed in 7:7-25, which comes to a climax with the words “who shall deliver me from the body of this death?” With the realisation of the true Christian position in a risen Christ comes the realisation of freedom from the sin and death that overwhelmed him in chapter 7. That this freedom is not just for Paul is seen in the fact that he goes on to speak of “us” in verse 4.
From the law of sin and death- in 7:25 Paul is captive to the law of sin, and this results in captivity to death, 7:24. Christ Jesus, however, has died to sin. That is, the defeat of sin was at the forefront of His mind on the cross. But He now lives to God, 6:10, so sin and death have no hold on Him. And this is true also of those who are in Him. Just as sin and death came in for all through Adam, 5:12, so they go out for many through Christ. The believer is freed from the operation of the law of sin and death by the superior principle on which the Spirit works. Working principles need power to put them into effect, and the indwelling Spirit is that power.
This is the believer’s position in God’s view, but since the apostle has to warn about the dangers of living after the flesh, and the possibility of dying, verse 13, we must apply these truths to our lives if this freedom is to be known in practical reality. We have been given the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus to enable us to live free from slavery to indwelling sin.

8:3
For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh:

For what the law could not do- literally “for the law being powerless”. Note that by simply writing “the law”, the apostle now speaks of the law of God given at Sinai. The law of Moses was not able to set men free from sin and death. In fact the apostle calls it the ministry of death and the ministry of condemnation in 2 Corinthians 3:7,9. It only condemned sins, it did not deal with the nature which was the root of those sins. Furthermore, it did not give the power to overcome that nature, either.
In that it was weak through the flesh- the weakness, and therefore the inability to deliver, lay in the sinfulness of the flesh of men, not in any deficiency in the law of God. The tools (the commandments of the law) were of the finest quality, but the material on which they worked (the flesh) was rotten. As well ask a master craftsman to make a fine cabinet, and provide him with faulty materials, as use the law to produce a masterpiece from our sinful flesh. It cannot be done.
God sending his own Son- against the background of the powerlessness of the law, and the sinfulness of man, God intervenes in grace and purity. Angels and men were operative at the giving of the law, Acts 7:38,53, but now the fact that a greater work is about to be done is indicated by God sending His own Son, One who is privy to His counsels, and dear to His heart.
In the likeness of sinful flesh- note the guarded way in which the apostle writes here. Not “in sinful flesh”, as if God’s Son were not totally sinless; nor “in the likeness of flesh”, as if He were not really man. Rather, He comes in such a way, and by such means, as preserve the integrity of His holy nature. He comes in the likeness of that which in us is sinful, but which in Him was holy. He is True Man, but also Ideal Man.
By using these words, the apostle shows that he believes that the mother of the Lord Jesus conceived only by the intervention of the Holy Spirit, thus preserving the sinlessness of Christ. These words also dispose of the idea that the apostle did not believe in the uniqueness of the birth of Christ because he does not mention details about the virgin birth. We should remember that Luke was a beloved companion of the apostle, and he would not have had fellowship with one who did not believe what is found so clearly in the gospel that bears his name.
And for sin- His mission was expressly to deal with the root of sin in the nature of men. Some would see a reference to the sin offering here, since the Hebrew word for sin and sin-offering is the same. However when the word sin is used in Hebrew it simply means a single act of sin, which needs to be forgiven. God deals with the root of sin not by forgiving it, but by condemning it, and removing the repentant sinner from the sphere where that sin holds sway. Another difficulty with saying that sin means sin-offering is that the word sin occurs again in the next phrase, and it cannot mean sin-offering there.
Condemned sin in the flesh- this is the verbal form of the word condemnation which occurs in 5:16,18 and 8:1. God has pronounced His condemning verdict on the sin which dwells within us in three related ways. First, by sending His own Son, such was the gravity of the situation to be addressed. How terrible must sin be if only God’s Son can deal with it effectively! Second, by exposing the evil of sin by means of the life of Christ in the flesh. We read, “And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.” John 3:19,20. How terrible must sin be if it makes men hate Christ! Third, by the work of Christ in relation to the sin-question at Calvary. How terrible must sin be if God’s wrath had to be poured out upon none other than His own dear Son to deal with it!

8:4
That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.

That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us- far from destroying God’s law, the coming and work of Christ ensure that the believer is able to fulfil all that the law demanded as being right, (the meaning of “righteousness of the law” here), summed up in the words “judgement, mercy, and faith”, Matthew 23:23. See also Matthew 5:17 and Romans 13:8-10. The law of Moses is not specifically the code of conduct for the believer, but by living like Christ the believer fulfils the law incidentally.
Who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit- the power of the Spirit is the only way God’s righteous requirements can be met; man in the flesh is powerless, as chapter seven has shown.

Special note on the three-fold mention of Son in the chapter
There are seven mentions of the name Son in the epistle to the Romans. There are three in chapter one, another in chapter five, and the remaining three in chapter eight. The first four and the one in 8:29 are simple genitives, indicating that the Son belongs to God and is in relationship to Him. The other two have extra thoughts connected with them, and we will try to see what these are as we consider the three mentions in chapter eight.
In verse 3 the phrase “his own” is what is known as a reflexive and intensive pronoun. It is as if Paul wrote, “his own Son, no less”, or “his own Son and not someone else”. So the emphasis here is on the person of the Son. Given that we were weak and sinful, and that the law could not help us, there was no alternative to God sending His own Son, in all the wonder of His person.
In verse 29 the apostle uses the simple possessive pronoun, in this way emphasising the sonship of the Son. He is telling us that it is God’s purpose to make His people like someone, and that person is His Son. So in this instance the Son is the pattern and prototype Son.
In verse 32 the phrase is different again, and this time indicates that God’s Son is His in a distinct way. This highlights the cost to God of not sparing the one who is His Son in an unique sense. This emphasises the preciousness of the Son.

12(b)   8:5-8
New perception: The things of the Spirit

8:5
For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh; but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit.

For they that are after the flesh- it is important to distinguish between being in the flesh, which is the position of the unbeliever, and walking (conducting our lives) after the flesh, which is all the unbeliever is able to do, and which the believer also is able to do but ought not. To be after the flesh means to take one’s lead and one’s character from the sinful self within. Or, to put it another way, to be after the flesh is to follow the flesh where it leads.
Do mind the things of the flesh- to mind involves a combination of thinking and willing. Self’s interests are considered in the mind, and are put into effect with determination by the will.
But they that are after the Spirit- those who take character and guidance from the indwelling Spirit.
The things of the Spirit- again the mind and the will are operative, but instead of self being to the fore, the matters which the Spirit of God brings before the mind are willingly concentrated on and responded to by the spiritual believer in Christ.

8:6
For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.

For to be carnally minded is death- the mind of the sinful self is characterised by occupation with things that result in the death of effective living for God. In the case of the unbeliever, this means he is in spiritual death. In the case of the carnal believer, he is in a state of moral death. See the comments in verse 13. Because the unbeliever is in death, which means he is separated from God, then he delights in those things which themselves are separated from God. It is sadly possible for a believer to engage in such things also, even though he is not in spiritual death. If he does do this, he is temporarily out of fellowship with God, although his eternal security is not affected.
But to be spiritually minded is life and peace- just as the mind of the flesh is characterised by occupation with things that are marked by death, so the mind of the Spirit is occupied with the things associated with eternal life. The apostle adds “and peace”, and the reason for the mention of this word peace becomes clear in verse 7, where a state of war is described. Great calmness is enjoyed by those who are spiritual. Carnal believers lack this peace because deep down they know they are being untrue to their proper calling.

8:7
Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be.

Because the carnal mind is enmity towards God- since it is occupied with things which are contrary to God, the mind of the flesh is at war with God, siding with the enemy, sin.
For it is not subject to the law of God- the flesh wars against God because it rebels against His authority as expressed in His law.
Neither indeed can be- this state of affairs cannot be remedied. The gospel does not seek to improve the mind of the flesh, but rather removes the person with that mind out of Adam into Christ Jesus. When this has happened the Spirit of God comes to dwell, so that the mind is now able to think on spiritual things.

8:8
So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God.

So then- the apostle summarises the position as far as the flesh is concerned.
They that are in the flesh cannot please God- having spoken of the mind of the flesh, the apostle now returns to speaking of people in the flesh, to prepare for the contrast with believers in verse 9. Four features of the mind of the flesh are mentioned in verses 6 and 7; first, it is occupied with things marked by death; second, it is at enmity with God; third, it is not subject to God; and fourth, it is incurable. Because of these things they that are in the flesh, that is, unbelievers, have no ability at all to please God.

12(c)   8:9-13
New power: The dwelling of the Spirit

8:9
But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.

But ye are not in the flesh- having described the unbeliever as one who is in the flesh and after the flesh, Paul turns to state definitely that the believer is not in the flesh. Clearly the apostle is not using the word flesh to mean the body, (for they were in the body), but rather the sinful self. To be in the flesh means to be in an unchanged natural state.
But in the Spirit- since the contrast is not between the human body and spirit, the Spirit of God is meant. The believer is in a position which derives its character from the Spirit of God Himself. To be in the Spirit means to be in a changed state that is spiritual.
If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you- the apostle inserts a warning here against false profession, before the teaching relative to the Christian life is further expanded. That the apostle does not suggest some true believers have not the Spirit of God within is seen from his next statement. To dwell means to be at home. The heart of the believer is a suitable home for the Spirit of God, because of the change wrought at conversion. The dwelling of the Holy Spirit within the believer is so transforming, that the believer is lost sight of, and is absorbed, so to speak, in the Spirit. So the Spirit is in the believer and the believer is in the Spirit.
Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his- the whole force of the argument is lost if we think of the Spirit of Christ as being different to the Spirit of God. This verse makes it clear that every believer has the Spirit of God within because he belongs to Christ. The Spirit is called “the Spirit of Christ” to remind us that the result of responding to the Spirit within is Christ-likeness. It is also true that the Spirit indwelling the believer is the same Spirit by which Christ acted when He was here, living a truly spiritual life as our example.

8:10
And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.

And if Christ be in you- as indeed He is, in the person of the Spirit, as the Lord made clear in John 14:16.
The body is dead because of sin- the presence of Christ within highlights the truth that the body is dead, for the very fact that the Spirit of God needed to be sent into our hearts is proof that we were unable to please God of ourselves. The reason the body is dead is because the sin-principle uses the body as its base of operations. It is dead in the sense that it is powerless to act for God unaided.
But the Spirit is life because of righteousness- because the Spirit acts on the principle that we have life in Christ Jesus, the Risen Man, verse 2, then by His power we are enabled to live as those who are “alive from the dead”, and to yield the members of our body as “instruments of righteousness”, 6:13. By so doing we present (same word as yield in 6:13) our bodies a living sacrifice, 12:1.

8:11
But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you.

But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you- the Spirit is now spoken of as the Spirit of the God of resurrection, as the apostle gives a further consequence of His indwelling. Not only does the Spirit empower us to live spiritual lives whilst we are in the present body, He is also the guarantee of life in resurrection bodies hereafter.
He that raised up Christ from the dead- note the change of title, “raised up Jesus…raised up Christ” The name Jesus reminds us it was a man who had lived on the earth who was raised from the dead. The epistle to the Romans treats us as those who are living on the earth. It does not see us as seated in the heavenly places as the epistle to the Ephesians does. This is why in the next phrase only mortal (tending to death) bodies are spoken of, not dead bodies in a grave. (1 Corinthians 15:51-58 explains the mystery as to how saints who have not died are going to share the resurrection experience).
What encouragement to know that the certain result of being associated with Jesus, the Man after God’s own heart, is to be quickened in resurrection! But He is Christ, the One anointed with the Holy Spirit, and in harmony at all times with Him. This presents us with a challenge as to whether this is true of us as Christians (“Christ-ones”, those who own allegiance to Him, and who are in-dwelt by His Spirit).
Shall also quicken your mortal bodies- quicken means make alive. Bodies which tend to death even though the person possesses life in Christ, will be changed at the resurrection so that all trace of sin and it’s consequence, death, will be removed, with the result that mortality shall be swallowed up of life, 2 Corinthians 5:4.
By his Spirit that dwelleth in you- the presence of the Spirit of God in the believer is the reason why the quickening takes place, and is also the guarantee that it will take place. It is not dependant on the believer’s spirituality. This confirms that every true believer of this church age will be taken to heaven when Christ comes for His own at the Rapture. Once this has happened, every trace of sin and death will have been forever removed from the believer’s body.

Special note on the apostle’s line of thought
As he proceeds through his reasoning in this chapter, the apostle first of all refers to the state of condemnation into which the sin of Adam brought us. Then he mentions the law of God given at Sinai, followed by the coming of God’s Son and His death for sin at Calvary. Then he implies the sinner’s conversion, for he now walks after the Spirit. Having thought of the difference between a life after the flesh and a life after the Spirit, he reaches a climax by speaking of the resurrection of the saints at the Lord’s coming, verse 11, and the change of the body which will take place then.

These things have consequences, so the apostle begins verse 12 with a “therefore”. He will explain the obligations believers have in the light of what God has done for them. Their first obligation is to live, not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, verse 12. According to whether they do the one or the other they shall be either in moral death, or living the true life of a Christian, verse 13. If they do the latter, they will be living as sons, following the leading of the Spirit of God, as He encourages them in spiritual things. It is possible to be a son of God and not live up to the name. The apostle is writing so that believers live the life that befits sons, for only such have the title son of God in practice. The power to live this life is not the law, with its bondage and fear, verse 15, but the Spirit of God in His capacity as the One who causes us to cry Abba, Father. In this way God will be a Father to us, and we sons to Him, not just in name, but in reality.

8:12
Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live after the flesh.

Therefore, brethren, we are debtors- previously the apostle has explained the nature of the case as to our position before God. Now he presses upon us our responsibilities to God. He uses the title brethren to arrest our attention, and remind us we possess life as those who are in the family of God, and therefore have the ability to respond to the exhortation which follows. Before we were saved we were under obligation to God as sinners, and had nothing to pay, Luke 7:40-43. Now, however, the saving work of God in us has made us eternally indebted to Him, and therefore under obligation to Him as saints. The difference now is that we are able to begin to repay the debt, but only because Divine resources have been given to us.
Not to the flesh- we are not obliged to respond to the attempts of our sinful self to influence us. All of its authority has been removed by Christ when our old man was crucified in company with Him, 6:6.
To live after the flesh- we are not in the flesh, but we still have the ability to live after the flesh because we are still in the body.

8:13
For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.

For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die- this cannot mean lose salvation, for he has just addressed them as brethren, and as such they are eternally secure. He has been careful to apply the test as to the reality of their conversion in verse 9, and has proceeded as if they were really saved. Furthermore, every believer has already passed out of death into life, John 5:24, and shall never see death, John 8:51.
Die in this context therefore must mean the same as when the prodigal’s father said that his son was dead, and is alive again, (in relation to God), was lost and is found, (in relation to his family), Luke 15:24. The prodigal was as good as dead when in the far country, his life did not profit his father at all, and so it is with believers if they live after the flesh. See 1 Timothy 5:6 for a further example. In extreme cases, as with some of the Corinthians, this may mean premature physical death, if their life-style brings grave discredit upon the testimony, and they are disciplined by God because of it, see 1 Corinthians 11:30.
But if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live- note the contrast again between the flesh and the Spirit of God. The flesh is powerless to enable us to live spiritual lives, hence the great blessing of being indwelt by the Spirit of God. The Spirit is life because of, or for the sake of, righteousness, verse 10.
Instead of weakly succumbing to the flesh, the believer is to take the initiative, and mortify (put to death) the deeds of the body, using the power of the Spirit to apply the truths already detailed in chapter 6. It is through the body that the flesh, the self-principle within, manifests itself.
When our self provokes to a sinful deed, then we are to slay that deed immediately, for by crucifying our old man in company with Christ, God has signalled that it is only worthy of death, so we should signal that too. By so doing we shall clear the way for a true expression of spiritual life, which involves all those things from which the Living God derives pleasure, and which those who are in harmony with Him as His sons enjoy also.

Special note on the subject of death
Death is presented to us, in the main, in four different ways in the Scriptures, as follows:

1. Spiritual death. This has to do with the separation of a person from God, who told man at the beginning that if he ate of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, he would “surely die”, Genesis 2:17. Sadly, man listened to the lie of the Devil, who said, “Ye shall not surely die”, 3:4. So it was that the moment Adam sinned he was separated from God, and “dead in trespasses and sins”, Ephesians 2:1. His communion with God was broken. The Lord Jesus taught the doctrine of spiritual death, for He said that he that believes in Him “is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

2. Physical death. As a consequence of spiritual death, man became mortal, and physical death is his lot. As we have already noticed, the apostle Paul put it like this, “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” Romans 5:12. Physical death is the separation of the spirit from the body, for James tells us that “the body without the spirit is dead”, James 2:26. The reason this happens, even to believers, is that the sin-principle, which is the cause of physical death, is in all men. Only in the moment of resurrection will believers leave the sin-principle behind, 1 Corinthians 15:54-57.

3. Moral death. As we have noticed already, the apostle wrote “For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live.” Romans 8:13. No true believer is in the flesh, (“ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit”, verse 9), but he can walk, or live his life, after the flesh, (which is his sinful side, which still remains because of the sin-principle within the body). All the while he lives like that he is not living the true Christian life, and those hours, or months, or even years spent living in this way do not count in God’s reckoning, and he is temporarily dead as to true Christian living.

4. The second death. This is defined for us in Revelation 21:8, where we read, “But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.” We know from another scripture that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27. So the second death is not a second dying, but a second state of death, the first one being when the sinner dies, and body and spirit are separated.

12(d)   8:14-17
New privileges: The leading of the Spirit

8:14
For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.

For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God- only those who obey the prompting of the Spirit of God may be rightly described as the sons of God, for they manifest by their dignified and mature behaviour that they have a nature and character in God’s likeness. The word “they” is emphatic, it is “they and only they”. Clearly the apostle does not anticipate that there will be persons claiming to be sons of God, and yet who do not respond to the guidance of the Spirit. Since all God’s people have the Spirit of God within their hearts, they all must be sons, whatever their state of spiritual development may be. But the sad fact is that we often fail to live as sons, and when in that condition we cannot be said to be led of the Spirit practically, although the Spirit never leaves.
As well as being morally dead when he was in the far country, the prodigal was also not living the life of a son. The father still thought of him as such, (“this my son was dead”), but he was not a son in character and dignity. In fact the prodigal admitted as much himself, for he compared himself unfavourably even with the servants in the house. Only when he returned to fellowship with the father did he know the joy of being a son.
How different it was with God’s Son, for the promise came to Him, “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5. This is not the beginning of the Father/Son relationship, for that was eternal, but it was the beginning of the display in the world of the ideal Father/Son relationship. Everything a perfect son should be to a perfect father was seen in their relationship one with the other. There was glory attaching to that relationship, for the apostle John writes, “and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father”, John 1:14. The glory consisted of the unfailing support of the Father, and the unfailing dependence of the Son.

8:15
For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father.

For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear- the Spirit of God cannot be described as the spirit of bondage, for His task is to bring us into liberty. The believer is completely delivered from bondage, whether it be to sin, 6:17,18; the law, Galatians 4:3; idols, Galatians 4:8, or the fear of death, Hebrews 2:15. Each of those forms of bondage involved fear of one sort or another. The special reference is to bondage to the law, which we have seen in chapter 7 brings only to despair. Instead of exclaiming “Who shall deliver me”, 7:24, the believer cries “Abba, Father”.
But ye have received the Spirit of adoption- adoption is the act of placing as sons. The Spirit of God may rightly be described as the Spirit who brings into sonship and who maintains in sonship. He associates with us on the basis that we have been placed before God in the position of sons, for in Galatians 4:6 He comes into our hearts because we are sons. This is further proof that all God’s people are sons, for all have the Spirit within, and the Spirit only comes because they are sons. Whether all believers live and act as sons is another matter.
It is in this sense that the apostle John wrote, “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name.” John 1:12. As those who believe, we have eternal life, which gives the ability to grow in the knowledge of God. By doing this, we increasingly become like his Son, and as well as being sons of God by adoption, we become sons of God in practice.

Special note on the translation “sons of God” in John 1:12
The Authorised Version has been criticised for translating the Greek word tekna as “sons”, when the root of the word has to do with childbirth. It is contended that the word should be translated “children”. We should remember that the men who translated the Authorised Version were learned men, who were very well qualified for the task. They would have weighed up the question of whether they should translate as sons or children very carefully.

We should remember also that at the end of the scriptures there is a solemn warning about taking from and adding to the words of scripture. This would include taking from and adding to the sense of the words, as well as the words themselves. This warning was given in the context of the promise of Christ’s coming again, so it is clear that there would be something that could be called the Word of God that was not to be tampered with, and that would last until the Lord’s coming. In the goodness of God the Word of God is with us in its perfect form, and we seek to change it at our spiritual peril.

Could it not be that John is looking on to the future? It is God’s purpose to reveal His Son to this world in a day to come. At that day He will come accompanied with multitudes whom Paul calls the sons of God, Romans 8:19. They will have been conformed to the image of God’s Son, as Romans 8:29 tells us. But what they will display is “the glorious liberty of the children of God”, verse 21. Their glory as children is that they have liberty. Their glory as sons is that they are like the Son of God. It is the same company in view in each case, but the emphasis is different. So in John 1:12 it is “become the sons of God”, whereas in the next verse the same people are born of God, and are therefore His children. The new birth is the beginning, whereas being the sons of God as conformed to the image of God’s Son, is the ending. Notice the way in which the apostle Paul speaks of believers as sons and children in the same passage, Romans 8:14-21. We should remember that in normal circumstances it was a Greek or Roman’s own child that he made his son, as we see from Galatians 4:1-6. This is not to say that believers only become sons after they have been children for a while. The apostle writes in Romans 8:17, “if children, then heirs”, and yet in Galatians 4:7, “if a son, then an heir”. So believers are heirs of God as children, and heirs of God as sons, so they are sons as soon as they are children.

It is God’s purpose to give to His sons even now the power to become the sons of God in the sense that they become increasingly son-like. The word for power is the one that emphasises authority, that is, freedom to act. It would be presumption for believers to take the place of sons if the Son of God Himself had not given them the right. They are trusted to mature in sonship. This is a fitting climax to the section in which John is detailing interventions by the Word. It is as if the sons of God are authorised to continue the task begun by the Word, namely, to manifest God. The grand result of His interventions will be when He comes again with those who have responded to Him and have been made like Him.


Whereby we cry Abba, Father- in the power of the Holy Spirit and by His prompting we commune with God. This cry to our Father is the most intimate, and includes within itself all other experiences we may have of God. In Galatians 4:6 the Spirit cries “Abba, Father”, but since God is not the Father of the Holy Spirit this must mean that He expresses perfectly for us what we express feebly. The double use of the name Abba, (as also with Christ in Gethsemane, Mark 14:36), would signify intensity of feeling, and a deep appreciation of the relationship implied in the term. The fact that one is in Old Testament language and one in New Testament, would perhaps hint at the fact that believers from Jewish and Gentile background may unite in the use of the expression.
It is said that slaves were forbidden to call their masters by this name, so we do not read of Ishmael addressing Abraham in such a way, for he was the son of the slave-woman, Galatians 4:21-23. On the other hand, Abraham’s true son was Isaac, and his first recorded words are “My father”, Genesis 22:7.

8:16
The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God:

The Spirit itself- that is, the Spirit mentioned in the previous verses, “that very One who is the Spirit of adoption”. Note that there is no connecting word between verses 15 and 16, indicating strength of feeling on the part of the apostle, no doubt overawed by the thought of being able to call God his Father.
The Holy Spirit is a Divine Person and not simply an influence, for He teaches, leads, convicts, reveals and comforts, all of which only persons can do. The use of the words “He” and “Him” for the Holy Spirit in John 14:16,26 and 16:7 is not in itself a proof of this, for the pronoun in Greek takes its gender from the antecedent noun, which in those verses is comforter, which is masculine. When the pronoun follows the word Spirit, which is a neuter noun, as in John 14:17; 16:13,14, the Authorised Version still translates by the word He, because in those verses the emphasis is on the fact that He is a Person of the Godhead. He is another of the same sort as Christ, and therefore is a person. By person is meant one who has a centre of intelligent consciousness.
In the verse we are considering, however, the point is that the apostle has just used the word Spirit in a descriptive sense, “Spirit of adoption”, (in contrast to “the spirit of bondage”), so it is proper to translate the pronoun as “itself” since the personal aspect is not to the fore.
Beareth witness with our spirit that we are the children of God  – by encouraging us to commune with God as Father, the Spirit signifies that He reckons us to be indeed God’s children. By responding to this encouragement, we show that we really are in that relationship with God. The Holy Spirit and the believer’s spirit testify to the same truth, for it is beareth witness “with”, not “to”. Thus there is a joint testimony to the reality of the relationship that exists between ourselves and God.
Note the apostle now refers to us as children, even though he has said that we call God Father as His sons. Perhaps the reason for this is found in the reference to our spirit. It is the spirit of man which is acted upon by the Spirit of God when the new birth takes place, John 3:6, and by this means he becomes a child of God.

8:17
And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together.

And if children, then heirs- here heirship is founded on a relationship with God as His children, whereas in the parallel passage in Galatians 4:7 heirship is based on sonship. Since this heirship involves feeling the same things about this groaning creation as Christ did, (for suffering is part of our inheritance at this present time), then the capacity to know things as Divine persons know them is needed, and for this reason believers have been given eternal life as His children.
If so be that we suffer with him- or “provided that”. True believers are sure to suffer with Christ, and are thereby shown to be children of God. What sorrow filled the heart of Christ when He was on the earth and saw the effects of the fall of Adam around Him, knowing all the time that the only way in which the situation could be permanently remedied was by Him tasting death for every man, Hebrews 2:9. Not only did He suffer as He looked on these things, but also when He sympathetically took upon Himself the pains and sorrows of suffering men and women, Matthew 8:17.
Believers carry a burden of suffering in their own bodies, to a lesser or greater degree, and also feel for those all around who suffer, and in the measure in which they feel about things in the way Christ did, they suffer with Him. Sufferings
with Him are to be distinguished from suffering for Him, which happens when we seek to maintain a good testimony despite opposition from the world, Philippians 1:28-30. They are also to be distinguished from the sufferings of Christ, 1 Peter 1:11. These are the sufferings, foretold by the prophets, that pertained to Him, being unique and special to Him.
That we may be glorified together- when He is manifest as the glorious deliverer of a groaning creation, His people will share that glory. Their suffering is the necessary path to that glory, for they shall share the glory as they shared the sufferings.


As we have proceeded through Section 12, we have noticed the following ministries of the Holy Spirit in the believer:

Verse 2 Operating on the fixed principle that Christ is risen
Verse 5 Taking of the things of Christ for our consideration
Verse 9 Dwelling within the believer
Verse 10 Empowering and encouraging practical righteousness
Verse 11 Guaranteeing the quickening of our mortal bodies
Verse 13 Giving strength to mortify the deeds of the body
Verse 14 Leading God’s sons
Verse 15 Encouraging communion with our Father
Verse 16 Bearing witness with our spirit

Section 13 Romans 8:18-27
Sufferings then glory

Subject of Section 13
In 8:17 the apostle had introduced the truth that suffering is part of our inheritance with Christ. He now traces the cause of that suffering to the fact that we are still in the body, which is not as yet redeemed, although the ransom price for its redemption has already been paid at Calvary. He presents a series of conditions which we share with creation, and then outlines the contrasting conditions which will be brought in when Christ comes to earth as the deliverer of creation. In the last division there is presented a contrast between our ignorance as to what to pray for in such circumstances, and the Spirit’s complete insight into our needs.

Structure of Section 13

!3 (a)

8:18

Suffering and glory

13(b)

8:19-21

Bondage and liberty

13(c)

8:22-25

Groaning and redemption

13(d)

8:26-27

Ignorance and knowledge


13(a)   8:18
Suffering and glory

8:18
For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.

For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time- the apostle gives us the benefit of his spiritual calculations, as one who suffered much in the body. He had also been to paradise, 2 Corinthians 12:4, so he knew much about glory as well. But although the things he experienced in paradise were inexpressible, yet we are confident that his reckoning as to the relative importance of suffering and glory is accurate. The present time is the period from the fall of man until Christ’s coming to earth, when creation is characterised by corruption and groaning.
Are not worthy to be compared- literally rendered, the idea is the sufferings “are not heavy enough to make the balance of the apothecary move”, in other words, are of small account, comparatively. The apothecary used his delicate apparatus to weigh very tiny amounts. As the apostle writes elsewhere, “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.” 2 Corinthians 4:17.
With the glory that shall be revealed in us- the sense of “shall be” is “shall certainly be”. The word revealed has the idea of being unveiled, as when a curtain is drawn aside, the word used in Revelation 1:1 for the unveiling of Christ. After believers have been glorified at the Rapture, the glory in them shall be manifest to the rest of creation at the Revelation.
See 1 John 3:2 for these two events, where we read, “when he shall appear”, (at the Revelation, His coming to earth), “we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is”, (at the Rapture, His coming into the air). The particular glory in view is that of having bodies delivered from the effects of the fall, and transformed into the likeness of Christ, who has a glorious body. So the subject is not glory manifest to them, but manifest in them, by their instrumentality.
The apostle writes in Philippians 3:20,21, “For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.” So the change in the believer’s body is the pattern for the change of creation.

13(b)   8:19-21
Bondage and liberty

8:19
For the earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.

For the earnest expectation of the creature- creation is viewed as if it is a person, craning its neck to catch the first glimpse of what is coming. Psalm 148 speaks poetically as if creation is able to praise God intelligently.
Waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God- “waiteth for” has the sense that creation awaits expectantly and eagerly. There is again the idea of revelation, this time of the sons, as they are introduced to a creation about to be delivered by the coming of Christ, the Last Adam.
Note that the apostle emphasises the revelation of the sons, not of the Son of God Himself, although He will in fact come. The appearance of multitudes of mortals who have been changed into the likeness of the Son of God, and are thereby enabled to represent Him, will be the signal that creation is about to be delivered.
It will also be the sign that God is able to deliver, for these sons were once part of a groaning creation, but now they are free. The right to deliver was purchased by Christ when by His blood He laid the foundation for peace between an alienated creation and the God who brought it into being. The apostle writes elsewhere, “And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven”, Colossians 1:20.

8:20
For the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope,

For the creature was made subject to vanity- it was not appropriate for Adam, as a fallen creature, to be head over an unfallen creation, so because of his sin the earth was cursed. Vanity is want of vigour, the opposite of the glorious liberty of verse 21. The ground was cursed for man’s sake, Genesis 3:17, for it is not in man’s best interests to be a sinner with nothing to occupy his time. One of the features of Sodom was “abundance of idleness”, Ezekiel 16:49.
Not willingly- the apostle continues to speak of creation as if it is a person with a will, not welcoming the subjection to vanity. This is one of the reasons why creation groans.
But by reason of him who subjected the same in hope- it was God’s will that creation should be affected by the fall of man, in order that the hope of final restoration might be before it, see verses 24 and 25. As soon as Adam sinned, God promised the coming deliverer, Genesis 3:15, who would realise the hope of deliverance from the curse. God cannot therefore be charged with callousness over the issue of the sufferings associated with this life because of the fall.

8:21
Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God.

Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption- the very selfsame creation that was subjected to vanity shall also be delivered. This shows that the change the apostle is speaking of in this passage is not from an old earth to a new earth, which will happen at the end of time, Revelation 21:1, but rather the regeneration of the old earth. In this way Christ will glorify God as He acts as head over this earth, and thus vindicate Him for originally entrusting the earth to man, Psalm 8:6; Hebrews 2:5-10.
Sin brought corruption in its wake, and this in turn meant that all things were in a state of slavery to that corruption, serving its interests. Everything in the universe is based on the principle of rotation. When motor engineers discover that a car’s brakes are slowing it down, they say the brakes are binding; the circular motion of the wheel is slowed down, with consequent problems. So every atom in the universe is operating as if it has its brakes on, and the bondage thereby becomes the bondage causing corruption, for nothing is working as efficiently now as it did when God created it in perfection at the beginning.
Into the glorious liberty of the children of God- instead of bondage there will be liberty, with creation freed from the hindrances which prevent it fully declaring the glory of its Creator. Instead of corruption, a process of decay and deterioration, there will be glory, as the full splendour of what God created in the beginning, and which He described as very good, will be restored. The same change which shall set the children of God free from the limitations of this present body shall affect the whole of creation. God has begotten His children so that they should be a kind of first-fruits of His creatures, James 1:18. Their change as to the body will be the signal for the change for the whole of creation.

13(c)   8:22-25
Groaning and redemption

8:22
For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now.

For we know that the whole creation groaneth- things around, and personal experience, contribute to this knowledge, together with the testimony of Scripture. Every earthquake, volcanic eruption and tsunami is testimony to a groaning creation.
And travaileth in pain together until now- if groans tell of the consequences of a past fall, then travaileth, whilst indicating pain, also indicates the hope of new birth for creation. The Lord Jesus described the coming kingdom age as “the regeneration”, Matthew 19:28, when conditions in the earth will be changed so as to be fit for Messiah to reign.
Until now- from the fall of man in the past, to the very real and often painful present, as compared to the glorious future when groaning will cease.

8:23
And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body.

And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit- it is not only inanimate creation that groans. Even though we are indwelt by the Spirit of God, (who is the guarantee of our resurrection and change, verse 11), we still groan. First-fruits of the Spirit means first-fruits consisting of the Spirit and all that His presence implies for the future. This word first-fruits is used of a birth certificate in secular documents. We have within us the proof that the travailing of creation will bring forth results.
Even we ourselves groan within ourselves- “we” is emphatic, even such as we who have the Spirit of God within.
Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body- we already have “redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins”, Ephesians 1:7, but our bodies are not yet set free from the bondage of corruption.

8:24
For we are saved by hope: but hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for?

For we are saved by hope- in hope we were saved, for the hope of having redeemed bodies was one of the goals in view when we were saved. We are encouraged in hope because we know that the ransom price for the eventual redemption of the body has already been paid, Ephesians 1:14. This hope saves from despair and from having wrong thoughts about God.
But hope that is seen is not hope, for what a man seeth, why doth he yet hope for? By definition a hope is something not yet realised, so we should not be surprised if we still groan.

8:25
But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.

But if we hope for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it- because hope in the New Testament is a certain thing, then the believer is encouraged to patiently wait for the realisation of it, even though meanwhile he has to endure the privations imposed by a groaning body.

13(d)   8:26-27
Ignorance and knowledge

8:26
Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought: but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.

Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities- as well as the sure hope of change helping us to endure patiently, the Spirit helps too. The indwelling Spirit comes to our aid, for He is a “paraclete”, one who comes alongside to help. He joins with us to help us in our weak condition. He does not take over completely, but jointly helps us as we pray.
The word “helpeth”, is a complex word, meaning “to take hold with at the side for assistance”. The infirmities or weaknesses which are the consequence of being in an unchanged body are too much of a burden for us to carry alone.
For we know not what we should pray for as we ought- note that the apostle assumes that the situation will cause us to be cast upon God in prayer. But what the will of God in such circumstances is, we, (including the apostle), have no way of knowing. We do know that it is not God’s will to remove every sickness from us now, as the apostle himself discovered in 2 Corinthians 12:5-10.
But the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us- this is the way the Spirit helps our infirmities; not by removing them, but by interceding on our behalf so that we are enabled to endure them, and to glorify God through them, 2 Corinthians 12:8,9.
With groanings that cannot be uttered- with words that we could not express ourselves, (even if we knew what to pray for), the Spirit intervenes on our behalf. The believer groans, and the Spirit identifies Himself with those groanings as He engages in intercession with God. It is not so much that the Spirit groans, but that He translates our groanings into meaningful intercession as He associates with us in our need.

8:27
And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God.

And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit- because what the Spirit expresses in the ear of God is a perfected expression of the sincere groaning of the believer in his heart, they are in that sense like-minded, and God appreciates and accepts the intercession of the Spirit as if it were the intercession of the believer.
Because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God- “the will of” has been supplied to make the meaning clear. The Spirit intercedes according to God in the sense that He intercedes infallibly in line with what the will of God is. God knows or understands the Spirit’s intercession because it is in accordance with His will. We are unable to intercede like this because we know not what we should pray for as we ought. In other words, we do not know what the will of God is in these circumstances. So the Spirit identifies both with the sincere desires of our hearts, and the settled will of God, forming a link between the two. He interprets our feeble prayers so that they truly harmonise with the will of God, whilst still remaining the exercise of our hearts.

Section 14   Romans 8:28-39
Overwhelmed or overcoming

Subject of Section 14
Having shown how God has dealt with the first two things brought in by the fall, namely the flesh and a groaning creation, the apostle now turns his attention to the adversary, Satan, through whom man fell. He does not flatter him by a direct mention, but shows that the attempts of the Evil One to accuse the brethren and to divert them from trust in God are completely thwarted.

Structure of Section 14

14(a)

8:28-30

The purpose of God

14(b)

8:31-37

The preservation of God’s people

14(c)

8:38-39

The persuasion of the apostle


14 (a)   8:28-30
The purpose of God

8:28
And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.

And we know that all things work together for good- whilst we do not know what to pray for in the perplexities of life in the midst of a groaning creation, we do know there is One who superintends it all for the ultimate, long-term good of His people. Jacob said of his trials, “all these things are against me”, Genesis 42:36, whereas Joseph said of those same circumstances, “ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good”, Genesis 50:20. The “all things” refers both to the things that make us groan in the present, and also the various aspects of God’s purpose in eternity that the apostle is about to tell us about. The word good refers to the blessings of verses 29 and 30.
To them that love God- not “to them that God loves”, but the apostle takes it for granted that there will be a response to God from those who are sons of God. We have learnt from Romans 5:3-5 that the trying experiences of life are for our education, and result in the consciousness of the love of God in the heart. So it is that true believers can be defined as those who love God, for they respond in this way to God’s dealings with them.
To them who are the called according to his purpose- if the former phrase relates to the trials spoken of in the previous verses, this phrase relates to what follows in the next verses. What happens in our life-time and what is true in eternity are linked by these two expressions.
Note the apostle does not write, “them who are called according to His purpose”, as if others are called in some other way than according to His purpose. It is, “them who are the called according to His purpose”, so they are a definite company, (hence the definite article), being those who have responded to the gospel, and by this come within the scope of God’s purpose.
The call of the gospel goes out to all men, and those who respond to that call enter into the good of the purpose of God, which is what He has determined shall come to pass. As the apostle wrote to the Thessalonian believers, “God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth: whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Thessalonians 2:13,14. So all who hear the gospel invitation are “called”, but only those who respond are “the called”, those who have responded to the gospel. The apostle has described the believers at Rome as “the called of Jesus Christ”, 1:6. He clearly does not mean by this all who have heard the gospel call, whether they have responded in faith or not, but rather that group of people who have believed it.
So it is not that believers have been called with a different sort of call to those who hear the gospel and never believe. Or to put it another way, there is not a general call and an effectual call. The difference in effect when the gospel is preached is because of the response or lack of response of the hearers. The gospel call is thoroughly genuine, and may be preached to all without reserve or limitation.
It is to “the called”, and to these alone, that the assurances of these verses come. Since God’s people are the object of His eternal purpose, the temporary troubles of this life are of little account. Compare 2 Corinthians 4:17, where the apostle declares “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory”.

8:29
For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.

For whom he did foreknow- the reason why we know all things work together for good is now to be explained. The apostle has carefully defined those of whom he is speaking, namely those who love God and who are the called. So he is not writing about sinners in this passage.
God knew His people before the events of time came their way. Therefore those events cannot affect their position before Him. Peter declares that believers are elect according to the foreknowledge of God, 1 Peter 1:2, and Paul declares that His choice of them in Christ was before the foundation of the world, Ephesians 1:4. So we may say that before time began God foreknew His people, meaning He encompassed in His thoughts all who would believe in Him. He did this in relation to Christ, for His people were “chosen…in Him”, meaning in Christ. His choice of His people is conditioned by His thoughts about His Son, for He purposes to surround His Son with those who are like Him and represent Him. What His Son has been to Him for all eternity is what His people shall be to Him through Christ for all eternity.
He also did predestinate- which means “to set out the boundaries beforehand”. Just as God ordained the geographical boundaries of the tribes of Israel when they entered Canaan, so He has set the bounds of the believer’s position before Him. There is a difference, however, for each tribe had part of the land of promise, whereas each church believer has the whole of the heavenly equivalent to Canaan, namely “all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ, Ephesians 1:3.
To be conformed to the image of his Son- note that the predestination is not to heaven or hell, but rather to a moral position, even that of likeness to Christ. It is God’s purpose that ultimately all His people shall be altered so as to fully manifest and represent the moral features that characterise His Son. This is the idea behind the word image. We could not be conformed to His Son personally, for He is unique, but we shall be conformed to Him enough to be able to represent Him.
This involves a change as to the body, for at present we bear the image of the earthy, 1 Corinthians 15:49, and as such have limitations which prohibit the full expression of what Christ is. This is why the change of the body is called the adoption or son-placing in verse 23, for it will be the consummation of God’s purpose to make us like His Son when we “bear the image of the heavenly”.
That he might be the firstborn among many brethren- so the likeness we shall bear is not the likeness of Christ as the Only-begotten Son, for in that He is unique and alone. As Firstborn however, He will have many brethren sharing and manifesting His glory, and He will be pre-eminent among them. This is the result of Him giving to His people the glory that has been given to Him, in accordance with His prayer in John 17:22.

Special note on foreknowledge
When considering this important subject, we must be guided by the Scriptures alone. They have supreme authority, and disaster awaits those who ignore this fact. Just as the Scriptures were written by men who were borne along by the Spirit of God, and thus wrote the words of God, so those who seek to understand those words must do so by the help of that same Spirit of God. For no Scripture is of any private interpretation, as if the reader is able to understand it unaided. The Spirit-given Scriptures must be Spirit-explained.
This is not to say that we should despise the thoughts of other men; rather, they, and we, must be subject to the Spirit in His role as the Spirit of truth, who is able to take of the things of Christ and reveal them unto us.
The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians against allowing worldly thinking to affect their thoughts of God and His truth. The world crucified Christ in ignorance- eloquent testimony to its failure to understand Divine things. And we believers have not received “the spirit of the world”, that attitude of heart and mind which led it to crucify the Lord of Glory, but rather, we have received “the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God”, 1 Corinthians 2:12. In the first instance these words refer to those who wrote the New Testament, so we have infallibly conveyed to us the truth the Spirit imparted to them, so that we may have at our disposal that which will guide us in our search for truth.
With these cautionary thoughts in mind, we consider the great and mysterious subject of Divine foreknowledge. As with the study of any Bible concept, all those Scriptures that have a bearing upon it must be taken into account. Any answer to an exam question which fails to take account of all the information contained in the question, is very likely to be wrong. In the matter before us, it will not take long to quote the Scriptures involved. They are as follows, with the relevant words in bold for the sake of clarity:

“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain”, Acts 2:23.

“My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify,” Acts 26:4,5.

“For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

“God hath not cast away his people, which he foreknew.” Romans 11:2.

“Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ”, 1 Peter 1:2.

“Who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you”, 1 Peter 1:20.

“Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away by the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness.” 2 Peter 3:17.

The Greek word used where the text is in bold type is based upon the verb “prognostiko”, meaning “to know first, or beforehand”. We may notice briefly the references to Paul, Acts 26:5, and a believer’s general knowledge, 2 Peter 2:17, for they will serve to remind us that the “knowing before” by unbelievers and believers alike, is general and gradual. General in the sense that men could not know Saul of Tarsus perfectly. They could only look at his life and come to an opinion. So is it also with the knowledge of believers. Peter writes in 2 Peter 3 of the fact that we know things that will happen in the future, but any discussion of prophecy will soon reveal that there are many matters of which we know very little. We are given the outline of future things, and the details await their fulfilment. God’s foreknowledge, however, is not general, but particular and detailed, for all things are open to Him.
God’s foreknowledge is also not general in the sense that it is able to be concerned with specific people, as we shall see from Romans 8:29. There is an element of involvement with particular people in God’s foreknowledge in that verse, but this is often absent from our knowledge of people and events.
The foreknowledge of man is also gradual. As events unfold, (in the case of Saul of Tarsus), or as we grasp the truth of Scripture more firmly, (in the case of future events in 2 Peter 3), then we advance in knowledge. Not so with God, who, being the Eternal God, is not dependent on the passage of time. To Him all is an eternal present. His grasp of all things is total and immediate.
With these reservations in mind, we concentrate now on the references to Divine foreknowledge in the remaining five passages, looking at them in the order in which they occur in the Scriptures.

The foreknowledge of God and Christ’s crucifixion
“Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain”, Acts 2:23.

This passage makes clear that the Divine determinate counsel and Divine foreknowledge are not synonymous terms. God’s determinate counsel is His settled purpose with regard to events. God’s foreknowledge is not simply His prior and general knowledge of all things before they happen, but rather His prior and particular knowledge of events and persons as they are included in His gracious purpose. It is clearly events that are in view in the passage just quoted, whereas in Romans 8:29 it is persons. It is not just people that are the subject of foreknowledge, as is sometimes stated, for here it is the deliverance of Christ to Calvary that is in view. Peter is doing three things as he makes his statement. First, he is assuring the nation of Israel that even though they thought they were in control when they crucified Christ, it was not so. God’s settled purpose was being carried out. Moreover, even though it was God’s will that was being done, the hands that did the work were still guilty hands. It was not God who was morally responsible for what had happened, but they. This establishes an important principle, that even when God’s permissive will is carried out by men, the blame for any evil done lies entirely with them.
Second, he is giving assurance to those who had believed on Christ during His ministry, that He had not been the victim of circumstances, but everything was under Divine control. They had great hopes that He would set up His kingdom, instead of which He was nailed to a cross! Does this mean He has lost control? Not so, the apostle is saying in effect, for the crucifixion was part of God’s purpose.
Third, he is assuring all, saved and unsaved, that God’s interests lay with Christ, not just when He was being arrested and crucified, but all along, in time and in eternity. God had taken knowledge eternally of what His Son would do, and in accordance with that He allowed men to work out their plan. The objects of God’s foreknowledge are of special interest to Him, and any who attack those objects of interest place themselves in great peril. No wonder the apostle appealed to his audience to save themselves from the generation who had crucified God’s Son, Acts 2:40.

The foreknowledge of God and the believer (a)
“For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Romans 8:29.

As we have seen, in Romans 8:26-39 the apostle is encouraging the believers in a two-fold way. First, he shows that the sufferings which they experienced, which often perplexed them so much that they did not know what to pray for as they ought, were not outside of Divine control. And if they were tempted to doubt this, then the apostle makes clear that the believer is totally secure within the bounds of Divine Purpose.
Second, he encourages them with the thought that as far as the Courts of Divine Justice are concerned, there is no condemnation for them. If they are arraigned before the courts of men and unjustly accused, tried, and sentenced, they may rest assured that this cannot affect their standing in relation to Divine righteousness.
Before time and space began God had them in His thoughts, for they are the subject of His foreknowledge. Now clearly God would not be God if He did not know beforehand everything that would happen. But here there is a special knowledge which involves relationship; a relationship which God does not have with unbelievers. It is only those who are foreknown in this specialised way that can be described as predestinated, called, justified and glorified. (An example of this sort of knowledge can be found in Amos 3:2, where God says of Israel that “you only have I known of all the families of the earth”. Of course God knows about the other nations, but the nation of Israel was His peculiar treasure, and He knew them as such).
Notice that those foreknown are not just predestinated, but are also called, justified and glorified. The whole scope of God’s purpose is in view. Note also that it is not until the apostle has outlined that purpose that he begins to call the believers “God’s elect”, verse 33. The elect therefore are all those who are in the good of God’s foreknowing, predestinating, calling, justifying and glorifying activity. We shall have reason to look at this point again when considering 1 Peter 1:2.
Notice that those thus known are predestinated, not to heaven, but to a particular status, that of conformity to the image of His Son. The word predestinate might give to us the false impression that destinations, (heaven or hell) are in view. But it is not so, for the word simply means “to mark out the boundaries beforehand”. That there are boundaries to the position is a great comfort to tried saints, but it is important to realise that it is moral position of which the apostle writes, even that of conformity to the image of God’s Son. This ensures that He will be represented and replicated by His people in an unhindered way.
Those thus predestinated are now said to be called. Now this call is the call of the gospel, which, because it concerns “God’s Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:3, is a matter of deepest interest to God. Any who are involved believingly with His Son are the objects of His care and concern. Note the apostle does not say that the predestinated ones believe, but are called. The fact that he goes on to speak of them being justified shows they did in fact believe, for justification is by faith, but the apostle does not introduce anything of man into the reasoning of this passage. He is skilfully turning the believers away from themselves and their troubles so that they may concentrate wholly on God’s purpose.
There are those who believe in two sorts of gospel call, the general and the effectual. By this they mean that God calls all men indiscriminately in the gospel, but only in the case of some does He make this effectual, enabling them to believe. This is erroneous, and is a serious slur on the integrity and sincerity of God. It has led some to speak of a “tongue-in-cheek gospel”, a gospel that is made to sound as if it is for everyone, but which in fact is only for the elect few. It also makes those who hold this view insincere as they preach, for telling the audience that “whosoever will”, may “take of the water of life freely”, Revelation 22:17, whilst all the time believing that perhaps the majority of unbelievers present in the audience are not elect, and therefore cannot come, is insincere. The apostle was able to say “For our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of uncleanness, nor in guile”, 1 Thessalonians 2:3.
The truth is that God has no hidden agenda. He is perfectly righteous in His dealings, not saying one thing while meaning another. He does not present the gospel to men to tantalise them, holding out to them something that He knows full well they cannot have. Cannot have, moreover, not because of some reason lying within them, but a cause lying within Himself, namely, His refusal to give faith to any but the elect.
If it is impossible for men to believe, how is it the god of this world has to blind the minds of men so that they do not believe? The Calvinist says they cannot believe without Divine intervention, but it seems the Devil does not believe that! He uses every tactic he can to prevent men believing, and needs to do so, because the ability to believe is part of man’s constitution as created by God after His image and in His likeness.
So in what sense is this call said to be of those who are predestinated? Does it not appear from the passage that the call is only to these in some way? After all, it is only the elect who are foreknown, predestinated, justified, glorified; is it not also the elect only that are called? When thinking of this we must remember that the apostle is not telling us of a process here, but is unfolding the moral order in which eternal purpose is described. It appears to us that the call comes before the justification, and in practice and experience it does, but in the context here it is not so, and for this reason. When God predestinates to a particular status, then it is done. This is seen when we omit the italicised words in Romans 8:29, “He also did predestinate conformed to the image of His Son”. Our view of things is that the predestination took place in what we call eternity past, and the conformity will be effected in what we call eternity future. But the fact is there is no such thing as eternity past or future, for the words “past” and “future” have to do with time.
So if what we think of as a process is really settled purpose, then it is no surprise that the apostle does not take account of the call of the gospel to those who do not respond to it. He is only interested in showing the way in which a soul becomes involved in God’s eternal plan. So when he states that God called the predestinated ones, he is in no wise implying that the call does not come equally to those not foreknown and predestinated. What he is definitely saying is that those who do respond to the call are certain to be conformed to the image of God’s Son, since that is the way God sovereignly decrees it should happen in practice.
Summarising, we may say the following things about God’s foreknowledge as presented in this passage:

1. It is not general, but specific
2. It is not gradual, but complete
3. It is not temporal, but eternal in its nature

The foreknowledge of God and Israel
“God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew.” Romans 11:2.

When the boundaries of the nations were set after the scattering because of the building of the tower of Babel, then the sons of Adam were divided up in relation to the people of Israel, even though as a nation they were not yet formed. They were in the mind of God, however, for “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when he separated the sons of Adam, he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel. For the Lord’s portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance.” Deuteronomy 32:8,9. When Christ rules as King of Israel, it will be a kingdom prepared from the foundation of the world, Matthew 25:34. He has not cast away the nation utterly, for they are destined for greatness according to His foreknowledge. Note Leviticus 26:45, “But I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, whom I brought forth out of the land of Egypt in the sight of the heathen, that I might be their God: I am the Lord.”
God’s foreknowledge in this passage has to do with His dealings with Israel before it became a nation. Paul argues that the God who displayed such interest in their formation and preservation, will not cast them away with the result that His purpose for them is not realised, especially since that purpose involves being ruled over by His Son, the Messiah.

The foreknowledge of God and the believer (b)
“Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ”. 1 Peter 1:2.

Strictly speaking the word elect is connected with the word “strangers” of verse 1. However, to read “to the elect strangers…according to the foreknowledge of God” would not make good sense, and we might think that the specific reference is to being strangers according to the foreknowledge of God, whereas the point is that they are elect according to the foreknowledge of God. Noting this does serve to highlight a very important matter, which is this. Believers, when considered personally, are not described as elect before they have become believers. Of course Ephesians 1:4 does speak of believers, “us”, as being chosen in Him, that is, Christ, before the foundation of the world. The operative words being “in Him”, which occur throughout the passage- “faithful in Christ Jesus…spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ…chosen us in him…in the beloved…in whom we have redemption…gather together in one all things in Christ…even in him…in whom we also have obtained an inheritance”. When, for instance, we read the expression “in whom we have redemption”, we rightly conclude that the redemption is totally Christ’s responsibility, and our only claim upon it is our claim upon Him. The redemption and its benefits lie entirely within Christ, and we have no input at all. So is it with being “chosen in Him”. God’s choice of His people is entirely dependant upon Christ, and only as men are linked to Christ upon believing are they personally in the good of what eternally has been vested in Christ.
There is no such person in the Word of God as an elect sinner. Only when he has believed can he be described as elect. This is not to say that sinners elect themselves, for that is certainly untrue. Election is God’s prerogative alone, but we ought to be open to allowing Him to say how He does it, rather than formulating our own system and imposing it upon the Scriptures.
This verse is critical in seeking to understand election, insofar as that is possible for finite minds. (We should not hide behind our finiteness in order to avoid the issue, however). The apostle is describing elect persons, and he is saying that they are elect “according to” something, “through” something, and “unto” two things:

They are elect according to the foreknowledge of God.

They are elect through sanctification of the Spirit.

They are elect unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ.

So these four things, (not just the first one), are constituent parts of their status as elect ones.

They are elect according to the foreknowledge of God. As we have noticed from Romans 8:29, God’s foreknowledge is neither general nor gradual, but personal and eternal. In His mind, and in eternity, God knowingly took account of certain specific persons. He purposed that those persons will be conformed eventually to the image of His Son, so His foreknowledge takes account of that. (That state of conformity to the image of His Son is another way of saying they are glorified). This state of glory is granted only to those who are justified, so His foreknowledge takes account of that. That state of being justified is the portion only of those who have obeyed the call of the gospel, so His foreknowledge takes account of that also. The result is that the foreknowledge of God has taken account of all these parts of the Divine Purpose, and when those persons obey God’s call in the gospel they may rightly be described as elect.
They are elect through sanctification of the Spirit. Peter is writing to those who had been brought up as part of a nation that God had separated to Himself. “And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation.” were His words to Israel in Exodus 19:6. But Peter’s readers have been saved, and now they are separated to God as individual believers, for sanctification is no longer national. Thus it was that when they believed the gospel the Spirit of God severed them from their natural connections, and they were joined to Christ. Now that they are believers, they may be described as elect. So they are elect through the sanctification of the Spirit.
They are elect unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ. The means whereby God formed a holy nation for Himself was by entering into a covenant with Israel. He stated, “ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all the earth is mine”, Exodus 19:5. In other words, God is saying that He could choose any people wherever they are upon the earth, but He chose the children of Israel to be a people for Him to have for Himself specially, His “peculiar treasure”. And what was to be distinctive about this people? Two things: first, obedience, “if ye will obey my voice”. Second, faithfulness to His covenant, “and keep my covenant”. Now that covenant of the law was ratified by the sprinkling of blood, for we read, “And Moses took the blood, and sprinkled it on the people, and said, Behold the blood of the covenant, which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words.” Exodus 24:8.
So we can easily see that Peter is using this as a means of contrasting their present individual position with their former national position. God’s choice of the nation and their sanctification was closely connected with obedience and sprinkling of blood. So Peter’s readers, as believers, are God’s elect, for He had taken foreknowledge of them, separated them to Himself in the power of the Spirit, and done so in view of obedience and the sprinkling of blood. But whereas the obedience was to be Israel’s, as they attempted to keep the law, the obedience Peter refers to is Christ’s, (the words “Jesus Christ” relate to both obedience and sprinkling), as He committed Himself to being the covenant victim in accordance with His Father’s command. Before He left the upper room to go to Calvary, He said to His own, “This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you”, Luke 22:20, showing that for Him, the establishing of the new covenant in His blood was a foregone conclusion, so determined was He. It is this precious blood that has been applied to the hearts of His people, so that they are eternally bonded to Him.
Summarising, we may conclude that God’s elect ones are those whom He has foreknown eternally; who have been set apart by the Spirit to be His own; who are in the good of the obedient submission of Christ to His Father’s will that He be the covenant victim for His people.
So we have seen in Romans 8 that all parts of God’s purpose, whether foreknowledge, predestination, calling, justification, or glorification, must come into view before men are described as God’s elect. Likewise we have seen in 1 Peter 1 that God’s people are described as elect in connection with foreknowledge, sanctification, obedience, and sprinkling of blood. That sprinkling of blood assumes our belief in Him.
At this point we may draw a very important conclusion. Since in both Romans 8 and 1 Peter 1 obedience to the call of the gospel is implied, and since all the elements of the purpose of God must be taken account of when considering the foreknowledge of God, we may safely conclude that belief of the gospel by men is part of that of which God takes foreknowledge. And since the believer’s election is in accordance with God’s foreknowledge, we are justified in saying that election takes account of the exercise of faith.

8:30
Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also glorified.

Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called- the reason why the end result, that of conformity to Christ in His glory, is sure to be achieved, is now detailed. The word “them” is emphatic, the very same ones that were predestinated, were also called. The apostle is not dealing with the fact that the gospel call is universal, (as if God only called the predestinated ones), but rather with the way in which God’s purpose is brought to fulfilment. Note the dignity that attaches to the gospel, for it is the means God uses to work out His eternal purpose.
And whom he called, them he also justified- note the repetition of “whom…them” to show that the same people are in mind at each stage, and to show that the link from predestination in the past to glorification in the future is unbreakable. The exercise of faith is not mentioned here, although in fact it is vitally important. The apostle is viewing things from God’s side for our comfort and assurance. He does not want us to be distracted from these wonderful truths, perhaps by worrying whether our faith is strong enough. Involvement in God’s purpose is not made more certain by our faith, but it is nonetheless true that justification is by faith. If faith can be implied in God’s justification of the called ones, there is no reason why it cannot be implied in God’s foreknowledge of the called ones.
And whom he justified, them he also glorified- the apostle persists with the past tense, even for future glorification, since he is dealing with the purpose of God, which cannot be frustrated. The glory is that of conformity to Christ, and since He has predestinated us to that position, verse 29, nothing can prevent it. As the apostle will ask later, “For who hath resisted His will?” 9:19. Amidst all the suffering of this present time we may be encouraged with the thought of glory for all eternity. Things truly do work together for good: God’s foreknowledge, His predestination, His call, His justifying those who believe, His glorifying; all these things work together for the ultimate and final good of conformity to the image of God’s Son.

14(b)   8:31-37
The preservation of God’s people

8:31
What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?

What shall we then say to these things? The expression “what shall we say”, or similar, occurs seven times in the epistle, for the apostle wants to carry his readers along with him in a united response to the truths he is unfolding. There follows a series of questions with which the apostle challenges all comers to give reasons why God’s people are not secure. We could summarise them as follows, to help us as we consider them:

First question:

“If God be for us, who can be against us?”

Summary of the response: If God is our defence lawyer, what prosecutor can present a case that overturns His arguments?

Second question:

“Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?”

Summary of the response: If God justifies, then no further charges can be brought.

Third question:

“Who is he that condemneth?”

Summary of the response: The only one who could possibly condemn us is the one who died, rose, ascended, and makes intercession for us.

Fourth question:

“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”

Summary of the response: With Divine persons on our side, who can haul us away to prison, separated from all the expressions and results of Christ’s love?

If God be for us, who can be against us? That God is for us is seen from verses 29 and 30. From eternity to eternity He has enclosed His people in His purpose. So whilst there might be adversaries, not one of them can meaningfully be called a real danger. As David said when confronted by Goliath, “the battle is the Lord’s”, 1 Samuel 17:47. Some of the Roman believers may have been brought before the law-courts of men simply because of their stand for Christ. They may rest assured that whatever the outcome of human judgment, their position before the Judge of all the earth is secure.

8:32
He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?

He that spared not his own Son- if in love for His people He was prepared to go so far as to not shield His Son from the suffering of the cross, then His determination to bless is proved beyond any doubt. It is said of God in relation to His dealings with Israel that He will be like a man who spares his own son that serves him, Malachi 3:17. Israel will be spared, God’s Son was not. “His own Son” means His Son in a special and unique way; we may compare this with John 5:18, “his Father”, where the word “own” is understood, meaning His Father in a unique way, and not in the way God is the Father of believers.
But delivered him up for us all- the opposite of shielding Him is to send Him forth to suffer. Judas, Caiaphas, Pilate and the rulers of the nation of Israel all delivered Christ up, but beyond all this He was “delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23, the very same counsel that purposed our blessing.
How shall he not with him also freely give us all things? What possible reason can there be for the cancellation of His plan? If the suffering which He knew His Son must endure at Calvary was not a strong enough reason for God to change His mind about delivering Him up, then certainly no lesser consideration will make Him falter.
Since God has freely given Christ to us to suffer on the cross in our place, then He will surely give us all that His death secured. The “all things” includes the blessings of verses 29 and 30. Compare this with the scene on Moriah in Genesis 22, with the father giving up his only son, followed by a confirmation of God’s purpose with regard to Abraham because he had not withheld his son. Isaac was spared but Christ was not. If the blessing came despite the fact that Abraham’s son was spared, how much more certain is the blessing when God’s Son was not spared!

8:33
Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.

Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? Paul’s second challenge. “Lay anything to the charge of” means to bring an accusation against. In the face of the undoubted resolve of God to bless His people as demonstrated by Calvary, can it be true that any will still seek to undermine their position? Alas! it is so, for the adversary accuses the brethren day and night still, Revelation 12:10.
It is God that justifieth- the only One competent to bring a charge against believers is the One who justifies them. To accuse them now would be to undermine His own actions and reverse His own decision.

8:34
Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.

Who is he that condemneth? If none can bring charges, then surely none can still condemn, but again the Devil persists. There is a fourfold protection for the believer from the attempts of the enemy to condemn, as the next words show.
It is Christ that died- the first protection, for by His death He dealt with our sins once and for all. He has dealt judicially with what caused us to be condemned.
Yea rather, that is risen again- the second protection, for His rising is proof of the effectiveness of His death, see 4:25. He brings His people into the sphere where there is no condemnation.
Who is even at the right hand of God- the third protection is that Christ is in the place of control and authority as God’s Firstborn Son, charged with the care of His own. He has the position of supremacy over all the forces of evil.
Who also maketh intercession for us- the fourth protection, that of the intercession of One who acts as the advocate for His people with the Father, 1 John 2:1, and who appeals to the value of His propitiatory work, 1 John 2:2. He so intercedes that their faith does not fail under testing. See an example of this in Luke 22:31-32.
Note the words “yea rather…who is even…who also” all expressing a sense of wonder at the strength of the support Christ gives to those who are attacked by the enemy. He died and rose again on earth, where the sins were committed. He has ascended to the right hand of God and intercedes in heaven, the very place where the Devil accuses the brethren day and night.

8:35
Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?

Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? If the case goes against the accused in the courts of men, he is separated from those he loves by imprisonment. Note that whilst the apostle says “who”, he goes on to speak of things. This is because they are things the Devil will use to try to unsettle God’s people, and deprive them of the sense of their Saviour’s love for them. The answer to the one who tries to separate is found in verse 37. All the things listed here were endured by Christ in love for His people, so there is proof from the past that His love will not allow us to be parted from Him.
Shall tribulation- but the pressure this involves only serves to develop Christian character, 5:3-5.
Or distress- this is extreme affliction; but who could have been more afflicted than Christ? “I am the man that hath seen affliction by the rod of his wrath.” Lamentations 3:1.
Or persecution- the Spirit of Christ in the psalmist said, “All thy commandments are faithful: they persecute me wrongfully; help thou me.” Psalm 119:86.
Or famine- “My heart is smitten, and withered like grass; so that I forget to eat my bread. By reason of the voice of my groaning my bones cleave to my skin.” Psalm 102:4,5.
Or nakedness- “They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture.” Psalm 22:18.
Or peril- “Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help.” Psalm 22:11.
Or sword- “Deliver my soul from the sword; my darling from the power of the dog.” Psalm 22:20. Even if the authorities unjustly use the sword of justice which God has placed in their hand, Romans 13:4, and condemn and execute them, believers cannot be cut off from Christ by the sword of men.

8:36
As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.

As it is written- the mention of sword might have seemed extreme, so the apostle supports his idea with an Old Testament quotation.
For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter- this is a quotation from Psalm 44. The context of quotations should always be studied, for the apostles did not pluck texts from the Scriptures at random. In Psalm 44:1-3 the psalmist recounts the way God had intervened for Israel in the past. In verses 4-8 he appeals to God to intervene again in the present. In verses 9-16 he laments that far from delivering them, God had cast them off. In verses 17-22 he asserts that despite this, they had not forgotten God. In verses 23-26 the psalmist appeals to God to intervene again. Paul quotes from verse 22, and it is important to notice that the psalmist claims that they are suffering for the sake of God’s interests, and this means the suffering is meaningful and worthwhile. The words are very similar to those used by Isaiah concerning Christ, “he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter” Isaiah 53:7. Far from separating them from the love of Christ, believers will find that their extreme experience only serves to remind them of His deep love for them.

8:37
Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.

Nay- on the contrary. The apostle’s response to the idea that believers can be separated from the love of Christ, verse 36 being a parenthesis.
In all these things- not when delivered from them, but even when in the midst of all of them.
We are more than conquerors- a verb, meaning “we more than overcome”, or “we gain a surpassing victory”. The believer does not simply survive suffering and defeat the opposition that way, but gains a greater victory by using the trial as a means of glorifying God, as the psalmist did, for he said “for Thy sake we are killed all the day”.
Through him that loved us- this is the motivation for the believer under trial. Note the past tense, that particular demonstration of the love of Christ when He went to Calvary. As the beloved said, “love is strong as death…many waters cannot quench love, neither can the floods drown it”, Song of Solomon 8:6,7. The one who strengthens us when we meet the hostility of the enemy is fittingly entitled, “him that loved us”, for His love not only took Him into the place where the prince of this world attacked Him so fiercely, but also the place where the floods of Divine judgment came over Him.

14 (c)   8:38
The persuasion of the apostle

8:38
For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come,

For I am persuaded- Divine justice at work in verses 31-34, and Divine love in verses 35-37 combine together to give irrefutable evidence that God is on our side. This being so, none of the “creatures” of this verse, veritable monsters as they may seem, can overturn the purpose of the Creator, whose power, justice and love are infinite.
That neither death- believers may fear the process of dying, but they should not fear death itself, for it is a conquered foe, and is a servant who ushers into the presence of God, as indicated in 1 Corinthians 3:21-23.
Nor life- this can be very dangerous for a believer, with all its temptations and pitfalls. The apostle is confident that no experience in life can separate from the love of Christ.
Nor angels, nor principalities nor powers- since we cannot conceive that the apostle would think holy angels would wish to separate us from Divine things, this must mean evil angels, but despite their power and malignant intentions, they cannot succeed against the believer, for they are subject to Christ, 1 Peter 3:22.
Nor things present- very present trials can never accumulate to overwhelm the believer.
Nor things to come- coming events are all under Divine control, for “Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world.” Acts 15:18.

8:39
Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Nor height, nor depth- nothing that looms large on the believer’s horizon, nor any depth of depression and doubt through which he may pass, may serve to affect Christian standing, which does not depend upon what we feel, but on what God says.
Nor any other creature- is this a fleeting, grudging reference to the Devil, whom the apostle has not mentioned before in the epistle? The great accuser of the brethren has nothing to say in view of God’s intervention on our behalf.
Shall be able to separate us from the love of God- Paul is confident about the future because he is confident about the past. The love of God has endured its severest test at Calvary. The giving up by Abraham of his beloved son Isaac on Moriah is but a faint picture of what happened at Calvary. “Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and offer him…for a burnt offering…and Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay his son”, Genesis 22:2,10.
God has done what none other has the right to do, even introduce love into the proceedings of the Courts of Divine Justice. The Son of the Judge has died for the guilty prisoners in the dock, and they walk free, convinced that they are the objects of His eternal love.
Which is in Christ Jesus our Lord- love has been expressed historically, and in that sense is in the Christ of Calvary, but it is also known presently and personally, being expressed to us now in all its fulness by our Saviour. Because He is Lord, having all power in heaven and earth, then nothing and nobody can snatch the believer from His powerful, loving hand.

GENESIS 1:1-19

NOTES ON GENESIS 1:1-19

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF GENESIS CHAPTER ONE, VERSES 1 TO 13:

1:1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

1:2 And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.

1:3 And God said, Let there be light: and there was light.

1:4 And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness.

1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness He called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.

1:6 And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters.

1:7 And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament: and it was so.

1:8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And the evening and the morning were the second day.

1:9 And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so.

1:10 And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called He Seas: and God saw that it was good.

1:11 And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so.

1:12 And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind: and God saw that it was good.

1:13 And the evening and the morning were the third day.

1:14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years:

1:15 And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth: and it was so.

1:16 And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also.

1:17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth,

1:18 And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.

1:19 And the evening and the morning were the fourth day.

Subject of the chapter
This chapter contains the inspired account of the creation of the material of the heaven and the earth, verse 1, and then their subsequent formation and filling, verses 2-31. There is nothing unscientific about the chapter, for it tells us what really happened. Whilst the Bible does not set out to be a science textbook, nothing within its pages is unscientific, and it is certainly not anti-scientific. The word “science” comes from the Latin verb “to know”. True knowledge is based on evidence. It cannot be based on mere theories. After all, men might speculate about origins, and propose their theories, but as God said to Job, “Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth?” Since no-one except God was there when the events took place, is it not sensible to take note when He has put it on record for us?

Of course, because man is a sinner, and his mind has been affected badly by his sin, he does not like the implications of what this chapter contains. The reason for this being that if God introduces Himself as the creator of all men, then He has a claim upon them. The natural heart of man is not comfortable with the idea of being responsible to God, especially because when we come on to chapter two of the Book of Genesis we find that God issues laws, and warns of judgement if those laws are not obeyed. And then when we move to chapter three we find that those laws, when disobeyed, really do meet with the judgement of which God warned.

It is no surprise, then, to find that men seek to avoid the plain statements of the first chapters of Genesis. They try to do this in various ways. Some suggest that the passage is just another primitive attempt by uneducated men to explain the things around them. Two things are relevant here. First, the writer of the Book of Genesis was not an uneducated man. Moses was “learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians”, Acts 7:22. Yet he was wiser than the Egyptians, for he did not adopt their theories about origins. Second, Genesis 1 is unique among creation accounts, as those who have compared them have shown. In any case, those other accounts were written from an idolatrous standpoint, and as we shall see as we move down the chapter, the whole of Genesis 1 is, amongst other things, a protest against idolatry.

We might ask at the outset why God made the cosmos. One famous scientist asked why the universe bothered to exist. The Christian answer is at least four-fold, as follows:

1. The cosmos exists because God willed it to be so. He had a plan in His mind, and He put that plan into action. It is an expression of His will. As the heavenly host say, “Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour, and power: for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are, and were created”, Revelation 4:11.

2. It exists because God desires worship, and He made the earth for man to live on and respond to Him.

3. He made all things to display His glory and His power. The apostle Paul, (another highly educated man), wrote under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, “For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness; because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them. For the invisible things from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse”, Romans 1:18-20.

4. He made the earth and mankind, so that His Son might become man, live on the earth among men, and then die for their sins and rise again.

We should remember that Moses and Paul, both intelligent men, did not use their own expertise to devise an account of creation. They were moved by the Holy Spirit of God to do so. Their writings, therefore, are infallibly true, and will not mislead us. Being believers in God, and inspired by Him as they wrote, they give to us what we could not find out for ourselves.

There are those who suggest that “religious” people have no right to speak of scientific things, for science deals with facts, and religion deals with beliefs. It should be remembered, however, that views about the universe contrary to those set out in the Bible, are also beliefs. The difference between the two systems being that in the matter of origins, scientists can only rely on theories, whereas the believer in God has solid evidence in the form of the written testimony of the Bible.

But the scientist may protest that he has his Big Bang Theory. Precisely. He has his theory. So does the heathen savage have his theory when he believes everything came from a lotus flower. He has no evidence. The evolutionist should face up to the fact that he has none either. He has possible explanations, but no solid basis on which to proceed. He should also face up to the fact that very many scientists, competent in their field, and not necessarily Christians, are opposed to the Big Bang theory, and do not think it should be promoted as the only possibility.

George Ellis, co-worker with the late Stephen Hawking said, “People need to be aware that there is a range of models that could explain the observations. For instance, I can construct you a spherically symmetrical universe with earth at its centre, and you cannot disprove it based on observations. You can only exclude it on philosophical grounds. What I want to bring into the open is the fact that we are using philosophical criteria in choosing our models. A lot of cosmologists try to hide that”. In other words, there is no scientific reason why the Biblical account of creation should be rejected.

There are others who reject the idea of creation altogether, because they say matter is eternal. This means, assuming we believe in the law of cause and effect, that there is an infinite series of effects, and an infinite series of causes. This means, in turn, that the originating cause is never arrived at. And looking at it the other way, since an infinite series cannot be divided up, and since matter is bound up with time, then we cannot be part-way along the series, so we can never arrive at the present time. This is self-evidently not the case.

When he has formulated all his theories, and indulged in his speculations, man is still left with the idea in the back of his mind that there is a God, and that God is the one who gave us the Bible. The reason for this is found in the fact that God made man in His own image and after His own likeness. Now God is self-aware. But since man is made after the likeness of God, just as God is God-aware, so is man God-aware, however much he may try to hide it and run from it. This is why in the passage from Romans 1 quoted above, the apostle uses words that indicate the idea of knowledge. Who “hold the truth…that which may be known of God is manifest in them…the invisible things…are clearly seen…being understood…they are without excuse”. And if we read the next verse we learn that “when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God”. The only explanation for this God-consciousness on the part of man is the Biblical one.

So how should we approach Genesis Chapter 1? Preferably as a believer in God, but failing that, as an un-biased, unprejudiced and fair-minded person who sincerely desires to know the truth. The Bible does not yield its secrets to cynics, for “God taketh the wise in their own craftiness”, 1 Corinthians 3:19.

There is another matter to be considered. There are those, (even some who wish to be known as Christians), who will say something like “It does not matter how the universe was made, whether by God or by a Big Bang or any other way. It is the here and now that should concern us”. At the root of this attitude is the idea that the Bible is only a book from which to gain moral applications. Because of this, many Christians read the Bible simply to find something for themselves. This is a mistake. We should read the Bible as truth first of all, (“Thy word is truth”, John 17:17), and then seek to interpret the truth, and then, and only then, make applications. It is a primary rule when studying the Bible that we must establish the interpretation of a passage, (and there is only one interpretation of any passage), before we start to make applications. Christ and the apostles spoke and wrote about the Book of Genesis as those who believed it to be literally true. They did not view it simply as a story, which may or may not be true, but from which we may gain lessons.

There are several fatal flaws in the line of thinking which makes the Bible man-centred. First, there must be some reason why the Creation account is in the Bible at all. Is it not reasonable to think that it is there because God wants us to believe Him when He declares how He made all things? If God’s glory is declared by creation as it now is, is it not also declared by how He made it? The manner of the making is part of the glory. To refer again to Romans 1, God’s power and Godhead are known “from the creation of the world”. That is, from the act of creating the world.

Second, the Lord Jesus said that “the scripture cannot be broken”, John 10:35, so it is one whole entity. Despite being written over the space of many centuries, the Bible is one integrated book. So Genesis 1 is as relevant as John 1. It is certainly the case that John 1 reveals deeper truths than Genesis 1, but they are not at variance. The reason for this is that the Spirit of God inspired them both, as indeed He inspired every part of the Bible. If we are prepared to suggest that Genesis 1 is not correct, why should we object is someone else says John 1 is not correct?

Third, the inspired psalmist wrote, “Thy word is true from the beginning”, Psalm 119:116. This is not David’s mere opinion, (although it was his sincere belief), but the Spirit’s testimony through him. Since the Spirit is God, it is God’s testimony on the matter. This should settle it for the believer.

Fourth, the Lord Jesus, the Son of God, the one who declared that He was “the truth”, John 14:6, endorsed the words of the early chapters of Genesis, including chapter 1. He quoted verse 27 when He said, “Have ye not read, that He which made them at the beginning made them male and female”, Matthew 19:4. He based His doctrine regarding divorce on this and other verses, so to Him the words of Genesis 1 had weight and relevance. It is important to notice that He thought of what happened on the fifth day of creation as being “at the beginning”. For Him there were no long ages of time between Genesis 1:1 and verse 27, for it was all in the same week, and at the beginning.

We come now to the actual words of the passage:

Genesis 1:1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

In the beginning- this is the phrase that the Jews took as the title of the book. They were reluctant to invent their own title, so simply used the first words. We would do well to learn from this a lesson of reverence in relation to the Word of God. As the last words of the last book, the Book of Revelation show us, the words are not to be trifled with or tampered with. A grievous plague will be known by those who have done this or are still doing it, Revelation 22:18,19.

The use of a time-word, “beginning”, alerts us to the fact that we are going to be told what first happened. There were no events, (as we would understand them), before this, and time is the interval between two events. If there are no events, there is no time, for there is no interval to measure. God graciously tells us seven conditions that prevailed in eternity, before “the beginning”.

His presence was the sphere of:

1. Divine Harmony

“Christ Jesus, who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”, Philippians 2:5,6. There was no rivalry, pride, or selfishness between Divine persons in eternity.

2. Divine Love

The Son of God could say, “Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world”, John 17:24.

3. Divine Glory

“And now, Father, glorify Thou Me with the glory I had with Thee before the world was, John 17:5.

4. Divine Purpose

The Lord Jesus was “delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God”, Acts 2:23.

5. Divine Choice

“Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ…according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world”, Ephesians 1:3,4.

6. Divine Power

“For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen…even His eternal power and Godhead”, Romans 1:20.

7. Divine Communion

“that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1 John 1:2.

We have already noted the words of the Lord Jesus when He referred to an event on the sixth day as happening “at the beginning”. So the whole chapter is to be thought of as recording events that occurred in the first six days of time, with the seventh day referred to in the next chapter. That this contradicts the thinking of men is of no consequence. How could we subject the word of Christ to the word of men?

God created- notice that no attempt is made to prove the existence of God, and this in a book which claims to tell us about things we could never discover for ourselves, such as what is beyond death; what God is like; how everything came to be; what the end of all things will be; heaven and hell. If the existence of God is something we cannot discover for ourselves, then why is it not explained to us, like the other undiscoverable things are? The fact is that the existence of God can be discovered by man, for the following reasons:

(i) The existence of God is self-evident, for the law of cause and effect demands it.

Everything that had a beginning has a cause, and that cause is God. The idea that there is an infinite regress of effects, so that we never reach an originating cause, is not a valid one, for in that situation there would not be any present effects. But since we are here to come to that conclusion, then there must be effects, (for we are some of them), so there must be an originating cause. Also, if we go back in time infinitely, the present has not yet arrived, and so we are not able to go back in time!

(ii) The existence of God is demonstrated by the things He has made.

“For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:” Romans1: 20.

(iii) The existence of God is something in-built into man when he was made in the image of God.

The apostle Paul goes on to say in Romans1: 21, “when they knew God”. So men instinctively know there is a God; and this knowledge is universal, for it does not depend on culture or upbringing. The reason men deny that God exists is because they have a guilty conscience, and try to escape from the consequences of their actions.

The writers of the Scriptures never set out to be rude, only to be truthful. That is why the psalmist was simply stating a bare fact when he said, “The fool hath said in his heart, ‘There is no God'”, Psalm 14:1. For the person who uses logic and reason to come to the conclusion “There is no God”, when all the time, if there is no God, there is no reason or logic, is clearly destroying his position by asserting it- those who do that are justifiably called fools.

We must remember that circular reasoning is inevitable when we are talking about ultimate authority, for authority, if it is to be ultimate, cannot have anything beyond it to prove it to be true. . But the psalmist addressed God and said, “Thou hast magnified Thy word above all Thy name”, Psalm 138:2. Therefore if an external proof could be presented which showed that the Bible was the word of God, then that proof would have more value than the word of God. This cannot be the case.

One person cannot prove to another person that the Bible is the word of God, but that other person can have that proof in his own mind, as the Word of God does its work in heart and conscience. This is the very best sort of proof, because it does not depend on a person’s ability to argue the case, but on the inherent ability of the word of God to convince the mind. So how do we prove the Bible is the Word of God? Simply by allowing it to do its own work; for the Bible is self-attesting and self-authenticating. Here are three good reasons why the Bible is the Word of God, and as such deserves our interest and attention:

First, because in it God makes predictions, which always come to pass. Only God can foretell the future accurately. Many of His predictions relate to the coming of the Lord Jesus, His Only begotten Son. The nation, tribe and family He would be born into; the place and unique manner of His birth; the holy and gracious character of His life; that He would be despised and rejected of men, these were all foretold centuries beforehand. Furthermore the prophets spoke of His betrayal, trial, and death by crucifixion, and also gave the reason for His death, for “He was wounded for our transgressions”, Isaiah 53:5. They went further, and prophesied of His resurrection and ascension as well. None of these things could have happened by chance, but happen they did, and their precise fulfilment is convincing proof that the Bible is the Word of God.

The second good reason is the effect the Bible has on those who read it honestly and without bias. It tells us frankly about our sin, and that “God…now commandeth all men everywhere to repent: for He hath appointed a day, in which He will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead,” Acts 17:30,31. When the Bible brings such truths to our attention, those who earnestly desire to be in a right relationship with God will find that they come under deep conviction of sin, as the Holy Spirit applies the truth to their hearts. No other book can produce such an effect.

The third reason is connected with the second. When conviction of sin is known, the proper response should be confession of that sin to God, and unreserved faith in the Lord Jesus, the one who died as a sacrifice for sins. When this important step is taken, a wonderful thing happens, for the Bible says that “if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold all things are become new”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The old things of self and sin are done away, and a new relationship with God is begun. Only the truth of the Bible can bring about this great change of heart, life, and destiny, and it is well for us if we take serious account of what it says.

The scriptures tell us several things connected with the fact that God is the Creator:

1. As Creator He is the source of all things

There is nothing in the universe that He has not created. This is seen from Exodus 20:11, “for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is”. The scribes in Nehemiah 9 also stated “Thou, even Thou, art Lord alone; Thou hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host, the earth and all things that are therein, the sea, and all that is therein, and Thou preservest them all; and the host of heaven worshippth Thee”, Nehemiah 9:6.

2. As Creator He is sovereign over all things

The word “sovereign”, when used of God, means that He is the Eternal King, whose will is always done, whose word is law, and whose rule is absolute. Since everything owes its existence to Him, then all should recognise Him and bow to His authority. The universe belongs to Him, and He will do as He pleases with it. When the early disciples prayed to God in Acts 4:24, they used a word for God which means “Sovereign Lord”, who had “made heaven, and the earth, and the sea, and all that in them is”. The more usual word to address God with is “Father”, see Romans 8:15, but at that time they knew persecution, and appealed to the God who was in complete control.

3. As Creator He is separate from all things

He is closely involved with His creation, but He is not part of it. He is eternal, but the universe was made “in the beginning”. He is infinite, but creation is only as vast as He made it. Pantheism, (the basis of New Age religion), teaches the false idea that “all is god and god is all”, and is totally opposed to the teaching of the Bible.

4. As Creator He is the supporter of all things

God has not abandoned His creation, for it is one of the means by which He displays His glory. It is by Divine power that all things are maintained as God decrees, as we have just noted Nehemiah 9:6. Every part of creation receives His personal attention. The Lord Jesus taught this when He said, “Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?” Luke1 2:6.

5. As Creator He was satisfied with all things

We read repeatedly in Genesis chapter 1 that “God saw that it was good”, and at the end of His six days of work, God pronounced all things to be “very good”. See Genesis 1:4,10,12,18,21,25,31. Notice that we have said “was” satisfied with all things, for when sin entered the world, they were no longer “very good”. Such a situation cannot satisfy God, so then He began to work out another aspect of His purpose, that of bringing salvation to those ruined by sin.

6. As Creator He is set forth by all things

The psalmist wrote, “The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament shewth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language, where their voice is not heard”, Psalm 19:1-3. So wherever men dwell on the earth, and with whatever language they speak, there is the common language that creation speaks to them all concerning the glory of God as Creator.

7. As Creator He will substitute all things

When the purpose for which God made heaven and earth is accomplished, God will say “Behold I make all things new”, Revelation 21:5.

It has often been pointed out that the first verse of the Bible takes in all that there is as far as the universe is concerned. There is time, “the beginning”. There is energy, “created”. There is space implied, “the heaven and the earth”. There is matter, “the earth”. These are the building-blocks of the universe, and they all came from God. There is no particular word in the Hebrew language for what we call the universe or cosmos. The expression “heaven and earth” is the equivalent. Notice that it is “the” heaven and the earth, so there are not parallel universes as some suggest, just one, the one we live in.

The verse also introduces us to a feature of Hebrew grammar, namely that nouns have number, whether singular, dual, or plural. It is as if we are introduced to the concepts of numbers and mathematics by God Himself. So we find here that the verb “created” is in the singular; the noun “heaven” is dual; the word “God” is plural. So we have the interesting situation where a plural noun governs a singular verb. It is as if a person said, “We was on holiday last week”, instead of “we were on holiday last week”. The reason for this is simple, and yet profound; easy to understand, and yet difficult. God is the Triune God. He is one God, yet manifests Himself as Three Persons, where the word “person” does not, of course, mean three people. Person may be defined as “centre of consciousness”. Because the three persons of the Godhead are one in essence, they always act in perfect unity. (Note in this connection the words of Genesis 1:26, “let us make man”, and Genesis 3:22, “the man is become as one of us”. But then, in connection with the formation of Eve, “I will make him a help meet for him”, Genesis 2:18).

From the New Testament we learn that the three persons of the Godhead hinted at in the Old Testament are God the Father, the Son of God, and the Spirit of God. By the use of the word person, Christians do not mean one who is separate from another, as we normally use the word of men and women, for this would mean there are three Gods. Rather, the word person in this context means one who is in relationship to another, yet distinct. This guards against the false idea that God is composed of three parts, which together make a whole. Our safest course is to keep strictly to the language of Scripture in this matter, and they show that each of the persons of the Godhead possesses full Deity, and is called God. The following quotations show this:

The Father is God

“But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him”,1 Corinthians 8:6.

“And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent”, John1 7:3.

The Son is God

“But unto the Son He saith, Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever: a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy kingdom…Thou Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundations of the earth; and the heavens are the works of Thine hands,” Hebrews 1: 8.

“And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life”.1 John 5:20.

The Spirit is God

“But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Spirit…thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God”. Acts 5:3,4.

“And I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth…if a man love Me, he will keep my words: and My Father will love him, and We will come unto him, and make Our abode with him”, John 14:1 6,17,23.

We need to be clear in our minds that the Lord Jesus is equal with God, for some suggest that He was only the agent in creation, and was not equally responsible as the Son of God.

Let us notice the language of John 1:1-3 in this regard:

John 1:1 In the beginning was the word- when the first thing that had a beginning began, then the word already was. This is a clear indication of His eternal existence. That the Lord Jesus is meant is evident from verses 14 and 17, but John deliberately refrains from giving Him any personal name here, however, so that we may concentrate on His attributes. A word is an expression of what is in the mind, so John is telling us that if God is going to be told out, it must be through Him who, because He is the word, is able to perfectly express His mind. He is not a word, one option among many, but the one and only discloser of the mind of God.
The use of the word “beginning” shows there is clearly a link with Genesis 1:1, “In the beginning God created”, but whereas Moses is starting at the beginning and going forward, John is starting at the beginning and going backwards into eternity, before time was. Thus John is telling us of One who is able to bring eternal realities within the reach of men.
And the word was with God- if the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence. To be with God tells us much more than that the Word was in the presence of God, although this is true. By using a preposition that indicates “motion towards”, John is informing us that the Word was actively towards God, concentrating, in eternal perfection, on Him. This gives us great confidence, for it indicates that there is perfect harmony between the Word and God. Their interests are the same, and nothing disturbs their communion. This being the case, believing in His name is a safe thing to do, for it forges a link with God that cannot be broken. The fact that weight is given to both “Word” and “God”, is indicative of the distinct personality of the Word.
And the word was God- a clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well. This truth is emphasised not only in the teaching of the Lord Jesus, (see for instance John 5:17-29 and 10:30), but also in His miracles, which clearly demonstrated His Deity. For example, He who had made the vine on the third day, Genesis 1:12,13, now acts on another “third day”, John 2:1, as He accelerates the lengthy process by which rainwater is made into the best wine, and thus manifests His power as Creator, with the result that His disciples believed on Him, John 2:11.

John 1:2 The same was in the beginning with God- John makes it clear that the truths stated in verse one were all true together at the beginning- there was no development or progress. It was not that He was the Word, and then was with God, and then was God, but rather that He who was with God, and was God, was this eternally, for the nature of God cannot change. Deity does not develop, but is ever infinite. “I am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed”, Malachi 3:6.

John 1:3 All things were made by Him- having stated fundamental truths as to the nature of the Word, John now indicates the way in which the Word showed Himself to be God, even by bringing all things into being, something only God can do. Literally rendered, the verse reads- “All things came into being through Him, and apart from Him not even one thing came into being which has come into being”. John is writing about things coming to be that did not exist before- they are not revealed from their hiding-place. “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear”, Hebrews 11:3. All things came into being by, or through, the Word, “For He spake, and it was done; He commanded, and it stood fast.” Psalm 33:9. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation.
There are three conditions of existence, either as created, or self-created, or Creator. Since it is impossible to create oneself, then the Word is either created or Creator. But since everything was created by Him, with no exceptions, then He cannot be a created being, but must be God.
There are those who appeal to this word “by” to say that the Word was only a high angelic intelligence, who was used by God to make all things as His subordinate. But in Romans 11:36 it is said of God that all things are through Him, (and the apostle uses the same word as “by” here), so on this theory of subordination, God Himself must be acting for another! This, of course, is impossible.
Perhaps as he penned these words the apostle John thought of the language of Isaiah 44:24, “I am the Lord that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by Myself:”. Isaiah declared that the Lord, the God of heaven, had made all things by Himself, yet John, a sincere believer in the One True God, did not hesitate to say that the Word had made all things. Since John was inspired by the same Spirit as Isaiah was, then we are forced to the conclusion that the Word is God, not only by the plain statement of verse 1, but also by the fact that He is Creator.
And without Him was not anything made that was made- there is no secret store of matter that derives its origin from some other power-source. Note how John puts things positively and negatively, (“all things were made by Him…without Him was nothing made”), in order that the truth might be hedged about on every side. The first phrase “all things were made by Him”, might be thought by hostile minds to refer only to things, and not beings with life, leaving the way open to say that the Word was created first, and then brought things into existence. This second statement of the apostle instantly and conclusively disposes of such a blasphemous notion. Everything that has come into being has done so through the Word, therefore the Word did not come into being, but ever is.

Returning to Genesis 1:1, we need to notice the word for God used here. It is Elohim. We have seen that it is a plural word. Some say that this only means that is denotes excellence. The problem with that idea is that the word El used for God elsewhere is singular. Does this mean that under that name He is less than excellent? That cannot be, for there are no degrees of excellence with God, for He is infinite in all His attributes. The real reason, as we have seen, is that there is a plurality of persons with God. The reason why men wish to deny that God is Triune is because they wish to deny the Deity of Christ, for that idea is interwoven with it.
It is instructive to notice that Genesis 1:1 does not speak of God as “El”, even though that is the word for God which emphasises that He is first and strong. Did He not show Himself to be those things as He created at the beginning? He did indeed, but there was an over-riding consideration. The word “Elohim” used in the first verse of the Bible is the plural of the singular word “Eloah”, which is derived from the Hebrew word “to adore”. The first thing God is establishing as He creates is that He is to be worshipped. The primary purpose of creation is to produce intelligent beings, (angels and men), who willingly worship God. We read in Nehemiah 9:6 that “the host of heaven worshippeth Thee”, so the angels worship in heaven. But how many on earth do so? Those who believe have far more reasons to worship God than the angels have, so why do we lag behind them? Is it because we are too busy serving our own interests when we should be serving God’s?
There are two words for the making of things in this chapter, “bara”, and “asah”. “Bara” always means to create, and God alone is able to work so that there is what was not. Some speak of God creating out of nothing, and we know what they mean. But that might give the impression that “nothing” produced “something”, which cannot be. Creation is the product of God’s mind, and nothing else.
“Asah” means to form out of pre-existent material. So in verse one God creates the raw materials from which He will make everything, but then in six days proceeds to make that which will fill heaven and earth. There might be thought an exception to this when God “created (bara) great whales, and every living thing that moveth…and every winged fowl”, verse 21. But the word for create is used here because God was introducing a new concept, that of life, and so create is the word that is appropriate, even though the fish and the birds were made from pre-existent matter. The same goes for God creating man, verse 27, for there is a still further idea introduced, that of a creature that is in the image of God, and that image cannot be made from the dust of the ground, for it is a spiritual thing.
The heaven and the earth- notice that although the Hebrew word for heaven is dual, it is translated in the singular. We have already noted that the word for God used in this verse is plural, and yet it is not translated Gods. God is not three gods, but is God in the tri-unity of His being. There is no particular word in Hebrew for the universe, and so the expression “the heaven and the earth” is the equivalent. In that context, the fact that subsequently there was a firmament that God called heaven, verse 6, and also that which is described as “the firmament of the heaven”, in which the stars are, verse 14, is not to the fore. The expression is an all-embracing one, taking in all that God would create. He would indeed form two heavens or firmaments, as we shall see, so it is appropriate that when the heaven is made it should be dual in anticipation. After all, there is no mention of seas in verse 1, for they are included in the idea of “the earth”, that is, the planet Earth.

1:2 And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.

And the earth was without form, and void- the narrative now continues, as the word “and” would indicate. The verse opens with a noun clause, expressing the situation that was prevailing because of the creating of verse 1. The word “and” at the beginning of verse 2 is a Hebrew letter used as a conjunction. It can either be consecutive, telling of a sequence of events, (as in verse 3), or copulative, telling that something is joined to the previous event, (as here in verse 2). When the copulative form is used, it is never connected to a verb, which is how it is in verse 2. It describes a state, not a series of events as if the earth “became”. The text says the earth “was”, that was its state. And that state was as a result of the creation of all things, not as a result of some supposed events after the initial creation.
There are those, however, wishing to accommodate the millions of years that evolutionists speak of, and trying to reconcile creation with evolution, (which two things are irreconcilable), speak of a gap between verses 1 and 2, and wish to translate the “was” as “became”. Competent Hebrew scholars, however, assure us, that there is no reason to translate this way. In any case, to adopt the word “became” would suggest that there were other, sinister forces at work at this point, (the rebellion and fall of Lucifer, for instance), and that would contradict the verdict of God about His work on the six creation days, that everything was “very good”, 1:31.
We have a description here, then, of the state of things after God had created the heaven and the earth at the beginning. He has brought all the materials of heaven and earth into being, and now He continues His work. He will first of all give form and structure to creation, and then will fill it with that which is appropriate to each part. He first of all deals with the darkness in verses 3-5. Then He gives form to the earth in verses 6-10, and fills the earth in verses 11-13, 20-27 with what He has formed. In verses 14-19 He defined the firmament of heaven and filled it.
And darkness was upon the face of the deep- the component parts of light must have been included in the creation process of verse 1, but as yet the conditions for light to shine have not been brought in. Of course the sun and the stars have not yet been made. That it is dark is not an evil thing, although later on in the scriptures darkness will become a metaphor for evil. But that is only after light has been rejected. Here, the light has not appeared. That it is dark is only because the light has not begun to shine, not because it had shone and had been put out. There was darkness every night of the first week, but God still called everything good, for night time does have its benefits.
The deep is defined by Strong’s Concordance as “an abyss, a surging mass of waters”. The word derives from the verb “to make an uproar, agitate”. The vast waters, covering the whole earth as they do, are restless. Perhaps the fact that “face” is in the plural suggests that the surface was not flat, but disturbed, and as such presented many different faces. There is no sun or moon to exert their gravitational pull, or land mass to offer resistance to the movement. There is no atmosphere to press down upon the waters. The earth is simply a shapeless mass consisting of water with chemicals within it. By “earth” is meant Planet Earth, not soil.
And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters- it needed a massive source of energy to cause this watery mix to take the form of a globe, and to subdue the waters, and the Spirit of God is that source. Here is the only reference to the Holy Spirit in the creation account, although He was there all the time, because He is one of the persons of the Godhead. He is referred to here specifically because of the special work He does, and also to emphasise that it was a Divine person who was active over the deep. The idolatrous systems of men later said that Chaos, (the “god of the deep” in their religion), was responsible for making the world. This statement pre-empts such a notion.
Was He calming the waters as He moved over them, preparing for them to be divided and rearranged? If “deep” suggests the depth of the waters, then “waters” may suggest their breadth. The Spirit of God moved over their whole surface.
The word used here for move is rare in the Old Testament, but is used of an eagle fluttering over her nest, Deuteronomy 32:11. By the movement of her wings the mother eagle keeps her chicks cool. The eagle’s energy is transmitted into an effect upon her chicks. So here, the movement of the Spirit of God has its effect on the waters, as we shall see.

1:3 And God said, Let there be light: and there was light.

And God said- the psalmist attributed the work of creation to the word of God, for “He spake, and it was done; He commanded, and it stood fast”, Psalm 33:9. And the apostle Peter underlines this when he writes, “By the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water, 2 Peter 3:5.
But the Jewish commentary on the Old Testament sometimes exchanges the word God with “word”. So the closeness of the link between the two was recognised. And the apostle John builds on this when he writes, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God…all things were made by Him”, John1:1,3.
L
et there be light: and there was light- the fact that the Spirit was “fluttering” indicates a wave action, and light consists of waves. So when God gave the command that there should be light, very possibly He converted some of this energy into light-energy. The apostle Paul alluded to this bringing in of light with the words, “But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake. For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us”, 2 Corinthians 4:3-7. The word he used for the light shining at the command of God is one which means to “radiate brilliancy”. The shining of the light out of darkness would refer to the fact that in Genesis 1 the Spirit of God was moving on the face of the waters, and darkness was over those waters. He shone from beneath the darkness, so to speak, and radiated forth a brilliant light. The darkness was not able to prevent the issuing forth of the light.
Notice that the formula “and it was so”, that is used in connection with the second, third, fourth and sixth days, is absent here. God said “let there be”, and we know from 2 Corinthians 4:7 that this was a command. That this command was obeyed is seen in that “there was light” as a result. So “it was so” in subsequent verses is the formula for signalling that the particular day’s command was obeyed.

1:4 And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness.

And God saw the light, that it was good- that is, is good in the widest sense, a positive statement, not one that denies the light is evil. It is good because it is beautiful and useful. Light is also good because it reminds us of God who is light, 1 John 1:5; because it enables work to be done, John 9:4; because it enables life to flourish and be fruitful; because it is the sphere in which righteousness and truth are to be found, John 3:20,21.
Notice that God deliberately brings in light before He makes the sun and the moon. He knew that idolaters would worship the sun as if it originated everything. Here at the outset He shows that He can lighten things without the sun and moon.
The light was not the light of God’s glory, because He called it into existence as being outside of Himself, whereas God is eternally glorious, and it would be unnecessary to say the light was good if it was His personal glory. When the apostle Paul used it to illustrate what happens when a soul believes, and the light of the glory of God comes into the heart, he was using a historical event to make a spiritual point. When God said “Let there be light” He was directing that the light manifest itself, as some of the Spirit’s energy was concentrated as light.
And God divided the light from the darkness- this would not be possible if the earth was flat. Because it is a globe there is part night and part day at any one time. When the Son of Man comes, some will be grinding at the mill in early morning, some will be working in the fields in the daytime, and some will be in bed for the night, Luke 17:34. All these three things will be happening at the same moment, so the earth must be a sphere. So this may be known from the first day!
The light is divided from the darkness today by the fact that the sun is a specific distance away so that it shines on approximately 180 degrees of the circle of the earth at any one time. So perhaps God divided the lit part from the dark part of the earth by positioning the light-source He had called into being at the same distance as the sun would be. After all, the days of this first week were all the same length. The transition from day three to day four to day five happened seamlessly, even though two lights were involved. So the light source must have been as far away from the earth as the sun is now. It is very unlikely that the light source was orbiting the earth, since the days are normal days, caused by the rotation of the earth. We are not told in connection with the making of the sun on the fourth day that the earth orbits the sun, but it does. We may safely assume, then, in the absence of other information, that the earth orbited the original light source.

1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness He called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.

And God called the light Day, and the darkness He called Night- the light was so similar to the sunlight that would exist from day four that both could be called daylight. Again there is emphasised that God can make it day without the sun; it is in one sense dispensable. God names five things in the chapter, namely day, night, heaven, earth, and seas. Elsewhere we learn He names the stars, Isaiah 40:26. The rest of the naming He leaves to Adam and those who are descended from him, for the process goes on.
There are those who wish to compromise with the theory of evolution and suggest that these days are long periods of time. That this is not so is seen in the fact that this and all the other six days has an evening and a morning showing it was a normal day of twenty-four hours. We do not speak of long periods of time such as “the law-age” as having an evening and a morning, for those words are associated with the setting and rising of the sun. If the seventh day was not an extended age, why should the sixth be? In any case, Adam was made on the sixth day, yet only lived 930 years. So the days of creation week he lived were not long ages; why should the first five be?

Whilst the seven days are normal-length days, they are referred to slightly differently in the chapter, as follows:
First day, meaning “day one”, or one day, with the definite article, thus defining the length of the day.
Second day, meaning “a second day”, (i.e. of the same length as the first).
Sixth day- with the definite article as the first day, indicating a climax to God’s creative actions.
Seventh day- with definite article, indicating a special day, but still one of twenty-four hours.

Whilst all this detail is scientific fact, it also has moral meaning, as we note as we read through the Word of God. For instance, Isaiah condemns those who put light for darkness, and darkness for light, thus confusing things which are radically opposed, Isaiah 5:20. And the apostle Paul asked the question, “what fellowship hath light with darkness”, 2 Corinthians 6:14. Believers are no longer children of the night, but are light in the Lord, and are expected to walk as children of light, Ephesians 5:8-14. God deliberately separated between light and darkness at the beginning to set a precedent for His people, so that they learn to separate the two in practice.
And the evening and the morning were the first day- that is, the first day’s boundaries were set by the time the darkness began, and the time it began again. The original making of the heaven and the earth must have been in the evening, for up until the bringing in of light all was dark, and God called the darkness night. When God said “Let there be light”, the day began, and it was morning. So the evening of the first day began with the initial creation of the heaven and the earth, and it ended with the bringing in of light on the first morning.
This would perhaps explain why the Jews reckon a day to start in the evening, for the eighth and all subsequent days would have been of the regular sort, and would need to follow on normally. It is sometimes thought that the Jewish day has two evenings in the sense of one either end of a twenty-four hour period. This is not so. The two evenings are as follows. The first, the point at which the sun can be said to be declining, about three o’clock in the afternoon, and the second, the point at which three stars have appeared. This is reckoned to be the start of the next day, at what we call six o’clock. Each daytime had twelve hours, (see John 11:9), irrespective of the exact time of sunrise and sunset. The period between dawn and dusk was divided into twelve, so the length of an hour would vary throughout the year.

1:6 And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters.

And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters- at the beginning God created the heaven. So the materials for the making of all the objects that would fill the heaven were present at the beginning. (The spirit given to man came directly from God). The materials for the earth would no doubt be mainly if not entirely solid and liquid, whereas the materials for the heaven would be mainly if not entirely gaseous, another indication of the make up of the universe with its three states of matter.
God now signals His intention to insert some of this “heaven-material” into the waters so as to divide up the waters of the deep that surrounded the earth. In this way there would be two sets of waters, one below and one above the firmament, this being the name given to the atmospheric part of heaven. This explains why the word for heaven is dual, for there is the lower heaven, where the birds fly, and the heaven of heavens, where the stars are. The apostle Paul spoke of the third heaven, to which he had been taken, 2 Corinthians 12:1-4. This is the uncreated presence of God. So it was quite correct to translate the word heaven in the singular in verse 1, because at that point it was undivided.

1:7 And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament: and it was so.

And God made the firmament- that is, He took of the “substance” of the heaven He had already created, and gave it a particular place and purpose. We should not think that the word firmament implies that it was a firm or solid dome, as the heathen imagined it. The word translated “firmament” means “a stretched out or spread out thing”, and may indeed be used of gold spread out into thin plates by a goldsmith, Isaiah 40:19, or a silversmith doing the same, Jeremiah 10:9. But Isaiah writes, “Thus saith God the Lord, He that created the heavens, and stretched them out”, Isaiah 42:5. Although this is a different word, it still conveys the meaning of being stretched or expanded. Psalm 104:2 speaks of God stretching forth the heavens as a curtain. It is believed by many astronomers that the universe is expanding. If this is the case, (although it is not a proven fact), then this is God stretching out the heavens still. As an illustration of this, we should note that the exosphere is a layer outermost in earth’s atmosphere so thin that it only contains a few hundred atoms per cubic centimetre, so it indeed is stretched out even so near to the earth. This expanded entity could well be understood as the expanse. Indeed, we speak of the expanse of the heavens in everyday language.
And divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament- in this way God divided the watery mass that covered the earth, and inserted the firmament into it to divide it. The word heaven is simply a “heaved up thing”, and would relate to God causing the space He had made by dividing the waters to lift up part of the waters, so that they would be above the firmament. It lifted it up because God was causing the firmament to expand. It is a debatable point as to whether “divide” implies the waters were halved, or simply made into two unequal parts. By dividing God also distinguished the waters, because some are going to remain as liquid, (either on the surface of the earth or below it), the other will turn into vapour, and either float as clouds or circle the earth as a canopy.
And it was so- we have already noted in connection with verse 3 that this denotes that God’s command was obeyed. The command was issued to the relevant matter in view, and it obeyed its Creator’s command immediately.

1:8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And the evening and the morning were the second day.

And God called the firmament Heaven- we should distinguish between heaven, the lower firmament, put into place on the second day, and what is described as “the firmament of the heaven” in verse 14, where the sun, moon and stars are. We read in Nehemiah 9:6 that God made “heaven, the heaven of heavens”, so that the firmament above the earth is heaven, (roughly equivalent to what we call the sky), whilst the expanse that we call space, is the heaven of heavens.
In Mark 13:25 the Lord Jesus foretold that at the time of God’s judgement of the earth, the stars will fall towards the earth, and the powers that are in heaven shall be shaken, and so God will have reversed His stretching out activity, no doubt to the great consternation of men upon the earth. He will do it by disturbing the normal laws that powerfully hold the stars in position.
And the evening and the morning were the second day- notice that God does not describe the work of the second day as being good. It was good, or course, because the whole of the six days work is classed by God as good in 1:31. No sin had entered yet, for Lucifer could not have fallen, or else “very good” could not have been said of creation as a whole. It is significant therefore, that the words are not pronounced. Could it be that the Lord knew that the waters above the firmament would need to be used, together with the waters of the ocean and beneath the ocean, to flood the earth in Noah’s day? This may account for His reluctance to call the situation good, for judgement is His strange work.
That some of the water remains above the firmament is clear from the language of the psalmist, “Praise Him, ye heaven of heavens, and ye waters that be above the heavens”, Psalm 148:4. This is a call to the starry heavens, and to the waters that are above the atmospheric heavens. Some would argue that the psalmist is speaking of things as they were at the beginning, rather than in his day. But how could he call on the heavens to do something thousands of years before his time? Alternatively, the waters could be made to return to a position above the firmament for the duration of Christ’s reign, thus returning to the conditions prevailing before sin disrupted everything.
The existence of a barrier of water-vapour above the atmosphere, even if it was fairly thin, would mean that the climate of the pre-flood earth was much different than it afterwards was. The following conditions might have been produced:
1. What is known as the “greenhouse effect”, would mean the temperature was pleasant world-wide.
2. With the temperature uniform, storms and high winds would be unknown.
3. With no appreciable wind, and therefore no dust particles in the atmosphere, rain would not be triggered over the land.
4. The moderate temperature and high humidity would encourage plant growth in abundance.
5. A vapour canopy would prevent harmful radiation reaching the earth’s surface, and therefore lessen the number of mutations.
6. There would be high atmospheric pressure, which is conducive to healing and combating disease.
This canopy, if it were not to cause complications in other directions, could not be enough to produce the water needed to produce the Flood. The fountains of the great deep were also broken up at that time. As we shall see in connection with the events of the third day, water was stored in the earth at that time.

1:9 And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so.

And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so- there were two major events on the third day. First, the gathering together of the waters that were “under the heaven”, that is, beneath the atmospheric heaven, so that dry land could appear. Second, the filling of that resulting dry land with plants. The two-fold action of gathering the waters together and causing the dry land to appear would have dramatic and far-reaching effects. One of them would be that by the rising up of the dry land, caverns would be formed under the sea-bed. We read of this elsewhere in scripture:

“The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein. For He hath founded it upon the seas, and established it upon the floods”, Psalm 24:1,2.
So the earth is founded on the seas, and established on the floods, (the same word as is used of the Flood of Noah’s day). This means that there are seas beneath the sea-bed.

“By the word of the Lord were the heavens made; And all the host of them by the breath of His mouth. He gathereth the waters of the sea together as a heap: He layeth up the depth in storehouses. Let all the earth fear the Lord: let all the inhabitant of the world stand in awe of Him” Psalm 33:6.
The word “storehouses” suggests that the waters were reserved for some future need, which we now know to have been the Flood.

“To Him that stretched out the earth above the waters: For His mercy endureth for ever”, Psalm 136:6.
Again we are told of earth above the waters. Notice that when the earth is stretched, it is in the past tense, for it is not happening now, but when we read of God stretching the heavens, it is in the present, suggesting it continues.

“Or who shut up the sea with doors, when it brake forth, as if it had issued out of the womb?” Job 38:8.
This would most likely refer to the stopping of the fountains of the great deep after the one hundred and fifty days of flooding, Genesis 8:2. Again it is implied that there was a reservoir of water that was once restrained before the flood, then was opened to cause the flood, and then closed again.

“For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea”, Isaiah 11:9.

So not only does the water of the ocean cover the sea-bed, but it also covers the sea that is beneath the sea. The waters of the Flood gradually abated as the waters coming from beneath were prevailed on by the waters on the surface, and were stopped from coming to the surface.

1:10 And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of the waters called He Seas: and God saw that it was good.

And God called the dry land Earth- the apostle Peter wrote of this situation in his second epistle as he warned of coming judgement. He used the past judgement of the flood as the basis for his assertion that another world-wide judgement was coming. His words were:
“Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgement and perdition of ungodly men. But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness”, 2 Peter 3:3-13.

Notice the following things about the passage:
For this they willingly are ignorant of- men instinctively know that the Bible is right, but reject its testimony because they have a conscience about sin and judgement.
That by the word of God the heavens were of old- the psalmist wrote, “He spake and it was done; He commanded and it stood fast”, Psalm 33:9. And the writer to the Hebrews stated, “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God”, Hebrews 11:3.
And the earth standing out of the water- the heavens were mentioned because of their connection with future judgement. Peter emphasises the earth in relation to the water because it was the interaction of these two parts of creation that caused the Flood. By God’s command on the third day the earth had risen up above the surface of the water that had covered the entire earth from the first day. It was now standing out of the water. We should not think of the earth rising up very high. It is true there were mountains, but not of the Mount Everest sort. That came as a result of the flood-waters abating, and causing the mountains to rise, which explains why seashells have been found on the top of Mount Everest.
W
hen Peter says the earth was standing out of the water he means more than that the land stood out and was easily seen, as we would say of a landmark that it stood out. He also means that the standing or mode of existence of the earth was an “out-of-the-water” situation, in contrast to what pertained during the flood. That mode of existence was held in place by the word of God; but by His word that situation was temporarily interrupted. So the earth being submerged by the waters of the Flood was not its normal state. Something abnormal happened to make it to be submerged.
And in the water- not only was the earth in an out-of-the-water situation, but it was in an “in-the-water” situation also. This is because of the water-chambers that had formed when the earth rose up at God’s command on the third day. As a result, the earth was standing in that subterranean water. So we could say that the earth was out of the waters of the deep, but in the waters of the great deep. Scripture speaks of the pillars of the earth, Job 9;6, Psalm 75:3, which are the columns of rock which stand in the lower waters and support the roof of the chambers under the sea.
Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished- the word “whereby” tells us that it was because this situation existed, the earth could be overflowed with water. The fountains of the great deep, (the lower waters) were broken up, and the earth was ruptured by the tremendous forces that had been built up precisely because of the arrangement Peter describes. Water was released that was propelled into the atmosphere, (and beyond), and then fell and flooded the earth. In this way the physical earth was overflowed with water, and as a result the world perished. The world is the world of men, together with all that he had built up on the earth. It was all taken away by the waters of the Flood. Perhaps this is why God pronounced the seas to be good, on the third day, but He did not say “good” on the second day, because then the waters above and the waters below are described, and their coming together at the time of the Flood was not a good thing, but resulted from the evil of man.
Notice that the world perished. So the Flood was not local. As the Lord Jesus said, “and knew not until the flood came and took them all away”, Matthew 24:39. God had said, “the end of all flesh is come before Me”, Genesis 6:13. The Genesis account goes on to expressly say, in several different ways, that the Flood was world-wide. For example, “And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth; and all the high hills, that were under the whole heaven, were covered. Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail; and the mountains were covered. And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and every man: All in whose nostrils was the breath of life, of all that was in the dry land, died. And every living substance was destroyed which was upon the face of the ground, both man, and cattle, and the creeping things, and the fowl of the heaven; and they were destroyed from the earth: and Noah only remained alive, and they that were with him in the ark. And the waters prevailed upon the earth an hundred and fifty days”, Genesis 7:19-24.

Peter sees three main lessons from the Flood-event:
(a) All things do not continue as they were from the creation of the world, contrary to what the scoffers asserted in verse 4.
(b) Sinners should beware of being judged when God deals with the world again, this time by fire. God stored the earth with water before; now it is reserved unto fire.
(c) Saints should take note that all that is in the earth shall be burnt up at the end of time, so they would be well advised to work for eternal things, and not the temporary trifles of time and sense.

Returning to Genesis 1:10.

And the gathering together of the waters called He Seas- the pre-Flood would have looked very different to what we see in the atlas today. As a result of the breaking open of the earth’s crust at the start of the Flood, (the result of which still leaves its mark on the ocean floor, as is evident from satellite mapping carried out in recent years), the continents were pushed away from one another, so were originally not in the position they are today. (This should not be confused with plate tectonics, which is not a workable option, despite being taught as science). The plural word “seas” would refer both to the upper waters of the oceans, and the lower waters of the chambers in the earth below the oceans. The psalmist tells us that God has founded the earth “upon the seas”, Psalm 24:2.
And God saw that it was good- this arrangement was preparation for man to live on the earth, an idea God found pleasurable. But more than that, the earth was prepared so that His Son might one day walk upon it, and that gave God the utmost pleasure. In fact, the expression “God saw that it was good” occurs twice on the third day.

1:11 And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so.

And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind- this is the second stage of activity on the third day. Out from the newly-emerged earth comes, at God’s command, and fully grown, the vegetation that will be needed for both animals and man. The psalmist said of God, “He causeth the grass to grow for the cattle, and herb for the service of man: that He may bring forth food out of the earth; and wine that maketh glad the heart of God and man, and oil to make his face to shine, and bread which strengtheneth man’s heart. The trees of the Lord are full of sap; the cedars of Lebanon which He hath planted”, 14-16. There is provision here by a faithful Creator both for man and beast. The animals eat the grass, (and only grass until after the flood), and will eventually, after the Flood, provide food for man in the form of meat. The herbs provide him with vegetables, and also, (after the fall of man), the remedies for his ills. The trees will yield fruit, and drinks made from the fruit. Others will yield oils for man’s health, and bread, (“which strengtheneth man’s heart”, Psalm 104:15), for the maintenance of life.
The Amazon rainforest contains over a third of all the world’s trees. It has been called “the lungs of the planet” because it sends out 20% of the world’s oxygen as it changes carbon dioxide into the oxygen we need to breathe. It also assists the distribution of rainfall throughout the world. The forest contains a vast number and diversity of trees, as many as 750 different types of tree and 1500 species of higher plants. Many of these could be used against disease if there was the will to do so. For instance, it is said that of the three thousand plants that are thought to be active against cancer, 70% are found in the rain forest. However, in the last one hundred years, ninety Amazon tribes have been wiped out, including all the accumulated knowledge that they had acquired about the benefits of plants. What is man’s response to God’s goodness? He bulldozes the forest at the rate of the area of a football field per second. No wonder the God of creation is angry at man’s ingratitude and greed, and will show His anger in the dramatic way set out in Revelation 15. He will “destroy them which destroy the earth”, Revelation 11:18.
Note that the trees produce fruit after their kind. This means there are Divinely-set limits to the ways in which they may be crossed with one another; this preserves their identity.
Whose seed is in itself, upon the earth: and it was so- not only is the kind of tree preserved, but also the very existence of the tree, for it contains within itself its own means of propagation, and does not need a constant act of creation on God’s part.

1:12 And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind: and God saw that it was good.

And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind- this passage explains that the “and it was so” of the previous verse was justified. God had said “Let there be” and so it came to pass. This is true of all God says, for all shall be fulfilled.
And God saw that it was good- despite the fact that included in this collection of trees is the tree of knowledge of good and evil, (as well as the tree of life, 2:9), which will figure in the account of the fall of man, nonetheless, all is good at the beginning. This vindicates God’s honour, for He did not create the tree of knowledge in order to trick man. It only became the tree of knowledge to man after he and his wife had eaten of it in disobedience, and gained the knowledge of good and evil in that way.

1:13 And the evening and the morning were the third day.

And the evening and the morning were the third day- it is interesting to compare this statement with the ones in John’s gospel, “And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee…they have no wine”, 2:1,2. It is the third day after the successive days mentioned in John 1. John is telling us how the Lord Jesus, as Creator, (for “all things were made by Him”, 1:3), remedies the situation that man by his mismanagement has brought in. The trees of the field and the third day are found together again there, and so is their Creator.

1:14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years:

And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven- notice that the lights are in the “firmament of the heaven”. That is, the firmament or expanse of heaven that God created at the very beginning. This expression marks the distinction between the firmament that was inserted between the waters, and which is what we call the expanse of the sky, and the original firmament, the expanse of space. The apostle Paul was caught up to the third heaven, 2 Corinthians 12:2, which is uncreated, being the very presence of God. Hebrews 9:11 describes it as “not of this building”, meaning not of this creation of time and space. So the first heaven is the sky, the second heaven is space, and the third heaven is not mentioned in Genesis 1, being the uncreated presence of God.
To divide the day from the night- the light that God had brought into being on the first day is now superceded by what we now call the sun and the moon. Those names are not given to them at this point, however.
One purpose of the verses we are looking at is to prepare the people of Israel for their entrance into Canaan. Moses is setting the record out so that they know the truth before they are confronted with the myths and errors about the heavens believed by the heathen. No names are given to the sun and moon to set a precedent, for pagan idolaters would give them names that suggested they were lords over man, and not servants for man. God numbers and names the stars, Isaiah 40:26, but He does not tell us what those names and numbers are, lest we use the information wrongly.
Before, the absence of the light of day made it night. Now there is the added indication, for the moon shines in the night. We need a period of darkness to allow us to sleep easily. But it is also true that some light is needed at night, and this is provided by the moon, which was not needed on the first day, as there were no living creatures on the earth.
And let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years- we now learn further uses for the sun and moon:
(a) They are signs of God’s goodness, for He has provided this lighting for man upon the earth. They are provided for man whether he is evil or good, for as the Lord Jesus said, “He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good”, Matthew 5:45.
(b) They are signs of His power, as is the rest of creation, for the invisible things of God are clearly seen through the things He has made, even His eternal power and Godhead, Romans 1:20.
(c) They are for seasons also. God promised that summer and winter would not cease while the earth remaineth, Genesis 8:22.
(d) They enable time to be measured, so that man may number his days.  It would be by the sun that men would be able to calculate the passing of each day, and the moon would enable them to count the months. That men did count time is seen in the fact that they knew how old they were, how old they had been at the birth of a particular one of their sons, and what year their father had died. See, for instance, Genesis 5. The position of the sun at midsummer and midwinter is an important marker for man. He knows by this at what point of the year he is at, and the moon gives fine-tuning to this with its monthly cycle. Those who built Stonehenge understood this, for the midsummer sun rises between the most prominent uprights in that structure. Whatever else it was built for, it certainly had the practical use of telling men where they were in the year. They may have used an hour-glass to measure each day’s length, so they knew when the longest and shortest days were, and built their circle accordingly.
There is reason to believe that just as the moon influences the sea, and causes tides, so it also influences the sap in plants, so that there are optimum times during a month for planting and harvesting. Moses spoke of “the precious fruits brought forth by the sun”, and “the precious things put forth by the moon”, Deuteronomy 33:14. The sun brings forth at the end of the year as it ripens the fruit, whereas the moon puts forth at the beginning of the cycle of growth. The moon would subsequently be used to regulate the religious festivals of Israel, and they would carefully watch out for the first signs of the new moon.
There is a fearful day coming when, as the Lord Jesus said, “the powers of the heaven shall be shaken”, Matthew 24:29. In accordance with the prophecy of Haggai 2:6,7, the Lord shall shake, not just the earth as He did at the giving of the Law, but the heavens also; see also Hebrews 12:26-29. This will involve the disruption of the processes that keep the universe as it is, whether it be gravity, electro-magnetism, or nuclear energy. At that time, the sun and the moon shall withdraw their light, so that the glory of Christ is alone seen.

1:15 And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth: and it was so.

And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth- despite the fact that the greatest proportion of light emitted from the sun does not come in our direction, nevertheless that is the purpose for the light of the sun. This shows the importance and uniqueness of the earth. It shows also, that God expects men to work, for as the psalmist said, “The sun ariseth…man goeth forth unto his work and to his labour until the evening”, Psalm 104:22,23. And the Lord Jesus said, “the night cometh, when no man can work”, John 9:4.
And it was so- this constantly recurring phrase assures us firstly that God’s intention, “Let there be”, was carried out. Secondly, the constant repetition shows that despite men’s alternative ideas, (ancient and modern), this is how it happened.

1:16 And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also.

And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night- no names are given to these light-givers, for God knew that man in his perversity would make them into gods and give them names. God simply calls them lights. As the apostle Paul told the philosophers of Athens, “God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that He is Lord of heaven and earth”, Acts 17:24. The word “He” in that statement is emphasised, as if to say, “Despite the fact that pagan idolaters have called the sun their lord, it is God who is Lord”.
hese two lights give light in different ways, for the sun is a heat-source, whereas the moon simply reflects the light it receives from the sun.
The sun is not called the greatest light, not only because it is only being compared to one other thing, but also because actually “our” sun is not very large compared to some other stars. For instance, the diameter of the star men call Betelgeuse is 215 million miles in diameter, so it would not fit into the space within the orbit of the earth around the sun, which is 93 million miles away from earth.
The sun is four hundred times greater than the moon in size, but it is also four hundred times further away from us that the moon. Because of this, eclipses are more meaningful than they otherwise would be, because the moon or the sun, (depending on what is being eclipsed), “fits” over the other.
The sun and the moon are said to rule because when they are shining at their respective times they dominate the sky, and cause the stars to be insignificant. They also determine when men work and when they sleep, and so control them in that way.
He made the stars also- when we consider the immensity of the universe, and then we find that the stars are only allotted five English words for their creation, we understand God’s priorities rest with the earth, despite its insignificance astronomically. We see this also in the fact that the earth was made before the sun. The sun is the servant of earth, and not its lord. This, of course, goes directly against the ideas of men, who say that the earth is the result of matter spinning off the sun billions of years ago.
t is sometimes asked if Adam could see stars that are billions of light years away. Surely their light had not reached the earth in his day? We should remember the following things:
1. Measurement of the distance of stars over 330 light years away is not accurate.
2. A light year is a distance, not a period of time. It is a distance, moreover, calculated on the assumption that light is travelling at 176,000 miles per second.
3. According to Einstein’s theory of relativity, gravity affects the speed of light.
4. Gravity also affects the passage of time, so that if two clocks are synchronised, and then one is taken to the top of a high mountain, after a while they will read different times.
It is perfectly possible that the force of gravity was such at the time of creation, (decreed by the Creator of course), that the light from the stars arrived at the earth by the time Adam was created two days later. In any case, just as God made Adam a fully grown man, He could have made the starlight on its way from the stars, as well as the stars themselves. It is important to note that the Big Bang theory has its Horizon Problem with starlight as well, so evolutionists would do well to avoid criticising the creation account on this matter.
David the psalmist wrote by inspiration of God, and his words were, “The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard”, Psalm 19:1-3. So David is telling us that one of the reasons why there are stars in the sky is that we may appreciate the glory of God. As far as we know, the distant stars, (as opposed to our star, the sun), have very little effect on the earth physically. But they can have an effect, spiritually, if we realise they are set in the heavens for a purpose. Notice that David goes on to say that there is no speech or language where their voice is not heard. In other words, where-ever men are upon the face of the earth, whatever their language and dialect, they all have one testimony borne to them by the stars in a way they can understand.
The apostle Paul elaborated on this when he wrote, “That which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them. For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse”, Romans 1:19,20. We may learn several things from these statements as we look at them in turn.
1. “That which may be known of God is manifest in them”. In other words, it is possible to know certain things about God, and those things are manifest in or among us, surrounding us on every side in creation.
2. “For God hath showed it unto them”. He has not kept things to Himself, and hidden these truths away, so that only a select few may discover them. They are not obscure, but readily available to all.
3. “For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen”. The created universe is a visible, clearly-seen exhibition of the invisible, (because spiritual), attributes of God. The attributes of God being the character and properties that He possesses.
4. “Even His eternal power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse”. We come here to the heart of the matter. One famous scientist admitted that he didn’t know why the universe bothered to exist. Here is the answer- it exists to display the power and person of God. What does it tell us of His power? For by learning of His power we shall learn of His Godhead, or what He is like as God.
First, it tells us that His power is unique, for only Divine power can bring forth the universe in all its immensity, so that there is something where before there was nothing. The scriptures say, “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear”, Hebrews 11:3. So His unique power tells us that He is the First Great Cause of everything. If He is the First Cause of physical things, then He is also of spiritual things too.
Second, it tells us His power is controlled, for despite the fact it is eternal power, the point at which He put it forth was entirely decided by Him. There was a moment that the Bible calls the beginning, for “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth”, Genesis 1:1. His controlled power tells us that He is not nonplussed or thwarted by any circumstance.
Third, that His power is immense. Think of the following facts:
(a) One speck of sky, (the amount that would be covered by a grain of sand held at arm’s length), that seemed to have no stars in it, was photographed by the Hubble Space Telescope and found to contain 2500 galaxies that emitted enough light to be recorded. Each galaxy might contain 100 billion stars. And how many are there whose light is not strong enough to be recorded? All in an “empty” piece of space!
(b) Our sun gives off more energy in one second than would be used by one billion major cities in a year. Yet our own galaxy is 20 billion times brighter that our sun.
(c) There are probably as many stars in the whole universe as there are grains of sand on the seashores of the earth. So God’s immense power tells us He is great beyond our comprehension.
Fourth, that His power is purposeful. Why should there be such vastness of space and its contents? What is the point of them? Why are they there? It is because God thereby signifies His sovereign will. It exists solely because He wills it. Or, to use the words of Revelation 4:11, “Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour, and power: for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are and were created”. The over-riding purpose for the existence of the universe is the pleasure of the One who created it. The secondary purpose is that His creatures should respond to His greatness and not ignore Him. So His purposeful power shows that He ever acts for His own glory, and in the best interests of His creatures.
Fifth, His power is put forth so that we may learn things. God has showed man His greatness in creation, so that he might be encouraged to enquire further of Him.
Despite all this, there are some things about God that we cannot learn from the stars. Such things as His righteousness and His love have to be expressed in a different way. This is why He sent His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, into the world, so that we might know God in a fuller way than we could through gazing into the heavens. Because He is God’s Son, the Lord Jesus shares all the attributes of God fully. The Bible puts it like this, “In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. And again, “No man hath seen God at any time; the only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him”, John 1:18.
We might ask why there needs to be this further revelation. The first reason is that God made man with a will, so that he might worship God and give Him His due. Man is not made to serve his own interests, but to serve God. If he is to do this intelligently then he must have guidance, and this the stars cannot give us. The second reason is that the stars cannot tell us anything about our sinfulness. The Bible says clearly that “all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God”, Romans 3:23. No star could tell us that, even though it is vitally important for us know that solemn truth.
So the Lord Jesus needed to come. The epistle to the Romans puts it this way, “For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh”, Romans 8:3. This verse tells us several important things. First, that the only God-given system of works has been shown to be ineffective as far as pleasing God is concerned. God gave to the nation of Israel His law, known popularly as the Ten Commandments. The Israelites, however, despite their many privileges and advantages, were unable to keep the law. This was not because the law was faulty, but because they were weak and sinful, powerless to earn God’s favour by works. And what is true of Israel is true of the rest of humanity, for we are no different in nature to them. So the apostle Paul concludes, “By the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified in His sight, for by the law is the knowledge of sin”, Romans 3:20.
The second thing we learn is that God sent His Son that this situation might be dealt with, so that those who believe might be brought into the good of God’s salvation. He came “in the likeness of sinful flesh”, which means that He became real man without having the sin-nature that we have. He is pure and holy, without one trace of sin in nature or practice. He is therefore in a unique position, and as such is able to become our Saviour.
Thirdly, by His life He “condemned sin in the flesh”. His holiness and righteousness exposed the sins of men. And what was true when He was here two thousand years ago, is true now, for mankind has not improved since He was here. The sinless life of Christ still rebukes us, and shows up our sin.
But He was not only sent to condemn sin, but also to deal with it. He could not do this simply by living. He must die as a sacrifice for sin. This He did, for we read that “Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the scriptures: and that He was seen”, 1 Corinthians 15:3-5. His death was not simply that of a martyr, but was sacrificial. “Once in the end of the world hath He appeared, to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself”, Hebrews 9:26. That His sacrifice for sin was accepted is shown by the fact that God raised Him from the dead. This would not have happened if there was anything faulty about the work of the Lord Jesus on the cross of Calvary.
So what should our response to these things be? The wise response to these truths is to own up to our sins, confess them to God, turn from them, (which the Bible calls repentance), and rest in simple faith in the Lord Jesus and what He did on the cross for us. We cannot save ourselves from sin and its penalty, but He can; and He will, if we turn from self-effort, and rest by faith in what He did when He died on the cross and rose again.

1:17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth,

1:18 And to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.

1:19 And the evening and the morning were the fourth day.

These three verses highlight the three major effects of having the sun and moon in the sky, namely, to give light, to rule, and to divide. The other purposes are found in verse 14, to be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years. So there are seven functions in all that the sun and moon perform as they serve man. It is important to remember that in a soon-coming day “the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken”, Matthew 24:29. These are the words of the Lord Jesus Himself as He referred to His coming to earth to judge. It is not that the stars will actually fall onto the earth, but they will begin to fall unto the earth. Imagine the consternation of scientists as they discover that the stars have reversed their direction of travel, (assuming they are, indeed, travelling away from us), and are now hurtling towards the earth. But writing of that same time, John tells us that the heavens are going to depart as when a scroll is rolled together, Revelation 6:14. This means that the stars in their familiar places will be jumbled up and be unrecognisable. Men will have used the stars to bolster their God-denying theories, and it is only right that God should signal His disapproval in this way.

COLOSSIANS 1

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

COLOSSIANS 1

Survey of the epistle as a whole
The epistle was written because of the concern the apostle Paul had for the spiritual well-being of the Colossian believers. Epaphras, one of their number, had evidently visited the apostle when he was imprisoned in Rome, and whilst he could give a good report of the progress the believers in Colosse were making, he nonetheless had told the apostle of those who were trying to draw them away from their allegiance to Christ. These heretics were either of two sorts, or of one sort with a double agenda. They were encouraging the believersto be involved in Judaism, and thus lose confidence in the finality of the work of Christ for them. And they also attempted to draw them away to the speculations and mysticism of a group called the Gnostics, who claimed to have superior knowledge.

The epistle is full of the glory and work of Christ, the perfect antidote to error. No heresy can be successful when the truths about Christ are set forth plainly and faithfully. This the apostle does in this epistle, and, of course, because the epistle is inspired of the Spirit of God, it is the perfect answer to all the heresies that were assailing the Colossian believers. When fortified by the truth of this epistle, we too can resist the attacks of the enemy, and also have a grasp of the great truths about Christ that are made known therein.

The epistle also sets out the responsibilities that believers in Christ have. Those responsibilities are in relation to our personal lives, our lives in relation to others, and also in relation to the world. The believer is called to live in such a way that the glories of Christ are maintained, and in no way tarnished.

Structure of the epistle

(i) 1:1-11 The effect of the gospel of Christ
(ii) 1:12-2:3 The excellence of the person of Christ
(iii) 2:4-19 The enemies of the truth about Christ
(iv) 2:20-3:17 The expression of life in Christ, (personally)
(v) 3:18-4:1 The expression of life in Christ, (socially)
(vi) 4:2-6 The expression of life in Christ, (generally)
(vii) 4:7-18 The examples of those true to Christ

Structure of the first chapter

(a) Verses 1-2 Greetings from Paul and Timothy
(b) Verses 3-8 Gratitude to God for their faith and love
(c) Verses 9-11 Goals set before them
(d) Verses 12-14 Gratitude to God for His work in them
(e) Verses 15-20 Glories of Christ
(f) Verses 21-23 Grounding in the faith
(g) Verses 24-29 Greatness of the mystery

(i) 1:1-11
The effect of the gospel of Christ

(a) Verses 1-2
Greetings from Paul and Timothy

1:1
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timotheus our brother,

Paul- the usual way of starting any letter in New Testament times was to mention who was writing. Even though this letter is inspired by the Spirit of God, (I Timothy 3:16; 2 Peter 1:21), the apostle does not override the custom of the day. The letter is written by the apostle as the expression of his heart.

An apostle of Jesus Christ- the word apostle is made up of the Greek preposition “apo”, meaning “away from”, and a form of the verb “stello”, meaning “sent”. The apostles were sent by Christ with authority to undertake a task for Him. As such, they were servants, despite being apostles. As the Lord Jesus said, “The servant is not greater than his Lord; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him”, John 13:16. He prefaced that statement with “Verily, verily”, assuring us of its truth, since He knew there would be those who would doubt it and dispute it. And so it came to pass, for not only did some false teachers try to pass themselves off as apostles, and as such try to dominate the believers, but also there were others who disputed the authority of the apostle Paul. He had to assert the genuineness of his apostleship in such passages as 1 Corinthians 9:1-6, and 2 Corinthians 11. The apostle does not hesitate to combine “Jesus” with “Christ”, for he knew that the gnostics taught that they were separate persons.

By the will of God- no doubt those who were bold enough to dispute the authority of the apostle Paul did so because he had not been with the Lord in His earthly ministry, and Peter had defined an apostle as one who had “companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us”, Acts 1:21,22. The apostleship of Paul was of a distinctive kind, however, for whereas the twelve apostles bare testimony to Christ upon the earth, (as John makes clear in 1 John 1:1-3), Paul’s special task was to bear testimony that Christ was in heaven. In fact in Galatians 1:1 he emphasised the fact that he was not an apostle “of man”, that is, as a result of man’s initiative; nor “by man”, as if Christ had used the Twelve to make him an apostle, but his authority came from Jesus Christ directly, and God the Father also, because Jesus Christ always acts in line with God’s will. A word had come to him from the Lord when he was in the temple courts in Jerusalem, and that word was, “Depart, for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles”, Acts 22:21. So he was sent by Jesus Christ, yet this was fully within the confines of the will of God.

We should ever remember the word of 1 Corinthians 14:37, “If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord”. The next verse reads, “But if any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant”. In other words there are only two options, knowledge through apostolic writings, or ignorance. We do well to note these things, and never make the mistake of despising the writings of Paul as some have done to their spiritual detriment, and of the others they have led astray.

And Timotheus our brother- the apostle here joins Timothy with his greeting, and this combined aspect of the epistle continues during the thanksgiving until 1:23, where a change occurs, and the apostle uses the emphatic personal pronoun “I”, as he makes known his distinctive ministry. The Scripture says, “A brother is born for adversity”, Proverbs 17:17, and Timothy was evidently by the apostle’s side in his prison cell, although some time later he was set free, as Hebrews 13:23 indicates. Tradition says that the epistle was written down by Tychicus and Onesimus, so perhaps they were simply visiting Paul in prison, and served God by writing what Paul dictated to them. Timothy may have been in chains, and hence not able to write.

It is interesting to note the different cultures that are represented by these two men. Paul was a Hebrew, of Hebrew parents, Philippians 3:5, yet he had Roman citizenship, Acts 16:37; 22:27,28. Timothy’s mother was a Jewess, but his father was a Greek, Acts 16:1. So the three main divisions of humanity at the time, centred in Israel, Greece and Rome, are represented by these two men. But they both now had better citizenship, that of heaven, Philippians 3:20, (“conversation” has the idea of a city-state of which we have citizenship), and how that had come about is the theme of the epistle to the Colossians. Christianity knows no linguistic, social, or ethnic barriers, and Christians have been lifted above the distinctions of earth. So it is that Paul, born a Jew, is no longer a Jew, for he wrote to the Corinthians, “to the Jew I became a Jew”.

All this furthers the intent of the apostle in the letter, for the Gnostic heretics suggested that all faiths and religions were valid, whereas Paul will argue for the exclusive right of Christ to claim the allegiance of men.

1:2
To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ which are at Colosse: Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

To the saints- this is a word that originally was used of those who were idol-worshippers, and as such were “dedicated to the gods”, which is the original meaning of the word. Examples of these could be heard chanting “Great is Diana of the Ephesians” for two whole hours in the theatre in Ephesus, Acts 19:34. The word was taken up by the Holy Spirit, separated from its pagan use, and used of those who were dedicated and consecrated to God, and separated from the world. So the very word that was separated from things pagan, and consecrated to the things of God, is used as a description of those who had been likewise separated from pagan things, and consecrated to God.

Every true believer is a saint by status or standing before God, for the sacrifice of Christ has sanctified him, Hebrews 10:10, and the Holy Spirit indwells him to mark him out as such, 1 Corinthians 6:11. The gospel is a call to sainthood, for Paul describes the believers at Corinth as those who were “called to be saints”, 1 Corinthians 1:2.

The idea that a saint is a person who has been canonised, and given the title because of some alleged goodness or ability finds no support at all in Scripture. We have to make up our minds whether we are going to regulate our beliefs and practices by Scripture, or by the traditions and fables of men. There is no middle ground, because the Lord Jesus said, “Thus have ye made the commandment of God of no effect by your tradition”, Matthew 15:6. And in Mark the word is, “Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition”, Mark 7:9.

And faithful brethren- this is not a separate class of believer, as if some were unfaithful. The normal description of all believers is that they are faithful, simply because they are believing; belief and faithfulness go together, for the latter is the expression of the former. Lydia was judged faithful the day she was saved, so it is not a question of time and experience, Acts 16:15.

The opposite of faithful in this context is not unfaithful, but false, like the heretics who troubled them. When it is a question of service, or stewardship, then there are indeed degrees of faithfulness, but unfaithful persons in this setting are unbelievers.

In Christ which are at Colosse- to be in Christ means to be completely secure, because wherever Christ is reckoned to be, so is the believer. But Christ is in heaven, having dealt with our sins, and risen and ascended up to the right hand of God. To be reckoned by God to be “in Him” is also a dignified position to be in, for there is no more noble person than the Lord Jesus.

If “in Christ” signified security and dignity, “in Colosse” meant danger and duty. The city of Colosse was in Asia Minor, a hotbed of pagan religions of various sorts. So the Colossian believers were constantly assailed by the false ideas of men, and needed to be on their guard. Nothing could destroy their place in Christ, but false ideas could destroy the enjoyment of that position.

Grace be unto you, and peace- the word used for grace here is the normal salutation when Gentile met Gentile, “Charis!” The word used for peace is the normal salutation when Jew met Jew, “Shalom!”. Here both terms are used to the believers in the assembly at Colosse, whether they were Greeks or Jews before. This reminds us that in Christ there is not Jew or Greek, Galatians 3:28, for even Divinely-made distinctions are erased in Christ, as are human distinctions, like bond and free.

But these words are not just a combination of everyday salutations. Rather, they express the heart-felt wish of the apostle for the believers to whom he writes. It is his profound desire that they might know the grace and peace of God in practice. They would do so if they took note of the teaching of this epistle. The two errors that confronted the Colossians were legalism, but God’s grace would deliver them, and mysticism, with its accompanying uncertainty of mind. God’s peace would deliver them from that.

(b) Verses 3-8
Gratitude to God for the believers’ faith and love

1:3
We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you,

We give thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ- the apostle and Timothy were alike thankful to God for the fact that there were those in corrupt Colosse who believed in Christ. There had been joy in the presence of the angels when they had believed, and now Paul and Timothy share that joy, and express their thanksgiving to God for the news. In verse 2 the emphasis was on the fact that God was their Father. Here the point is that He is God and that He is the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ. As God He had put forth His power in salvation; as the Father of the Lord Jesus, He is the source of everything that those who have been saved, (and hence can call the Lord Jesus Christ “our Lord Jesus Christ”), need to maintain them in the faith. All that the Father was to Christ, He has become for us, as the Lord Himself indicated in John 20:17, for He said, “I ascend unto my Father and your Father; and to my God and your God”. So the thanksgiving is two-fold: to God as God, the source of all blessing, and to God as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the one who delights to bless on the basis of who His Son is, and what He has done.

Praying always for you- they never missed an opportunity to pray for the Colossian believers, even though, in Paul’s case at least, they had never met them. The Lord Jesus said, “men ought always to pray, and not to faint”, Luke 18:1, and the apostle exhorted the Thessalonian believers to “pray without ceasing”, 1 Thessalonians 5:17. This does not mean, of course, that we should pray instead of sleeping, but it does mean regularly being in an attitude of prayer, never missing an opportunity to lift our hearts to God. The idea that the Lord Jesus invariably spent the whole night in prayer to God has no support in Scripture. The reality of His manhood meant that this was not possible, or indeed advisable. Constant lack of sleep is detrimental to health, both physically and mentally.

When he writes “for you”, the apostle does not mean to suggest that the Colossians could not pray for themselves. Rather, Paul and Timothy prayed concerning them, but not vicariously for them, as if the prayer of an apostle availed more than the prayer of the Colossians. The idea that believers need a substitute to pray for them is contrary to the Christian faith, for every true believer in Christ is a priest in his own right. The New Testament knows nothing of the division of believers into clergy and laity. If some believers have to take up a disproportionate amount of prayer meeting time, then this may be because others are not rising to their responsibilities as they should. Such should not criticise those who are exercised to take part.

We learn from these verses and elsewhere that prayer should be incessant, (“always”, 1:3); intelligent, (“since we heard”, 1:4; “who also declared unto us”, 1:8); intense, (“labouring fervently for you in prayers”, 4:12), and interested, (“to desire that ye may be filled”, 1:9).

It is best to think of “praying always for you, since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus and the love which ye have to all the saints” as being in parenthesis, with the words “Giving thanks to God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” connecting with “For the hope that is laid up for you in heaven”. This thanksgiving extends to the end of verse 8. In verses 9-11 the apostle again prays for them, and then in verse 12 resumes an attitude of thanksgiving for past grace, rather than a prayer for future progress on the part of the Colossians. So we could set it out as follows:

Verse 3a and verses 5-8 Thanksgiving for their conversion
Verses 3b, 4, and 9-11 Prayer for their progress
Verses 12-18 Thanksgiving for God’s interventions

1:4
Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints,

Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus- the prayers of the apostle were immediate upon hearing of their faith. He knew how important it is for saints to pray for one another. This is far different to the channelling the modern gnostics, (those of the New Age Movement), engage in, who seek to tune in to “The Force”, the imagined power behind the universe. Paul and Timothy were in direct touch with the God of heaven, and as such their prayers were effectual. They had heard of the Colossians’ faith, so they were not responsible for the founding of the assembly. It seems Epaphras had come to Rome to inform Paul of the assembly, and also express concern about the heresies that were all around them.

As Christ Jesus, He is the Man in the supreme place, far above the supposed intermediaries of the gnostic system. Faith in such a person is certain and sure, for nothing shall unseat Him from His position of pre-eminence. None whose faith is genuinely in Christ Jesus can ever be lost.
And of the love which ye have to all the saints- it is one of the marks of the genuineness of a person’s faith that he shows love to other believers. Writes the apostle John, “We know we have passed from death unto life because we love the brethren. He that loveth not his brother abideth in death”, 1 John 3:14. And again, “Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him”, 5:1. The explanation for this connection between faith and love is found in 1 John 4:7,8, where the apostle writes, “Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth not God, for God is love”. Since God is love, and the believer is born of God and hence shares His life, it becomes instinctive for him to express that love to others who are similarly born of God.

Having spoken of their faith and love, the apostle now turns to their hope. Faith is upward, to God; love is outward, to others; hope is onward, towards the future.

1:5
For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel;

For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven- “For” means “because of”, “on the basis of”. This was why the apostle was so thankful, because he knew that those who believe in Christ Jesus have this hope. Since God made promises to Abraham, Israel’s hope has been in the Land of Israel, which Hebrews 11:9 calls the land of promise. The Lord Jesus indicated that He would tell of heavenly things, John 3:12, and this came to pass in His ministry as recorded by John, and also as the apostles set out the truth of the gospel. We only hear of heaven through the gospel, for the Old Testament prophets spoke of the earthly kingdom of the Messiah. Nor did the heretics who were troubling the Colossians know it, despite their vaunted claims to knowledge.

The hope is laid up, and is safe, for it is in Christ that our every blessing is preserved, Ephesians 1:3. Many a time the enemies of Israel made inroads into the land and spoiled and pillaged. Not so our inheritance, which God keeps under His eye in heaven, 1 Peter 1:4.

Whereof ye heard before- that is, before the heretics came with their false and damaging theories, the gospel had reached the Colossians and they had come into the good of the very highest blessings. Nothing that man could present afterwards could bring them more blessing. In fact, what the heretics brought would damage the appreciation they already had of the blessings, if they allowed it to do so.

In the word of the truth of the gospel- notice that the gospel comes by a word; it is not mystical speculation, but authoritative and inspired information. The heretics despised revelation, and preferred individual experiences, often brought on by the use of drugs. The Colossians were on the solid foundation of the revealed will of God, and when the storms came their “house” would stand, Matthew 7:24,25.

It is also the truth of the gospel, the word truth meaning “that which corresponds to reality”. The God of heaven has made known the truth about heavenly things to those who have accepted His word. So the gospel is not just about how to get saved, but also informs us about all that Christ has secured by His death and resurrection. If the word of God is not preached and explained, the gospel has not been preached.

1:6
Which is come unto you, as it is in all the world; and bringeth forth fruit, as it doth also in you, since the day ye heard of it, and knew the grace of God in truth:

Which is come unto you, as it is in all the world- the word of the gospel is the same throughout the world, for it is not culturally challenged, as if it needs to be modified to appeal to local views. It is a word from heaven, and as such is relevant in all parts of the globe. The way in which it went out into the world is the way in which it came to Colosse; there was no modification because of local circumstances, nor was there any attempt to appeal to different cultures, as if the preachers were ashamed of the gospel they brought, and felt they needed to allow man’s thoughts to intrude. There is one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, 1 Timothy 2:5. He is the same for everybody and every situation. Those who preach the gospel should remember that there is a curse pronounced by God on those who modify it, as a reading of Galatians 1:6-9 will show.

The word for world here is not “oikoumene”, the world as a place where people live. Nor is it “”aion”, the world as passing through a period of time. But it is “cosmos”, the world as a system, governed by the god of this world, and as such under his control. It was into such a world that the gospel came, and coming, triumphed in the hearts of the believers to whom Paul writes. Satan was defeated at the cross, and now he is defeated again by the word of the cross.
The apostles had been obedient to the command issued by the Lord Jesus just before He ascended back to heaven. The words recorded by Matthew are:

“All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world”, Matthew 28:18-20.

Mark records other words, spoken at the same time:

“Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned”, Mark 16:15,16.

Luke gives us yet other words the Lord spoke at this time:

“Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise again the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:46,47.

John records the words of the Lord Jesus in the upper room after His resurrection, “Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you”, John 20:21.

So the command was to go into “all the world”, preach to “every creature”, and do so “among all nations”, and to do these things with the same dignity and authority as Christ showed when He came into the world, sent of the Father. And these things the apostles did.

And bringeth forth fruit, as it doth also in you- the Lord Jesus said, “Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit”, John 15:8. The life that is received when a person gets saved is eternal life, the life of God, perfectly expressed by the Lord Jesus when He was on the earth. Life of any sort manifests itself, and eternal life is no exception. The Lord said, “Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them”, Matthew 7:15-20. There is no middle ground in these statements; a believer will produce good fruits, and unbelievers, and in particular false teachers, (including those who were oppressing the Colossians), can only produce evil fruits. The good fruits are the result of the fact that the Spirit of God indwells every true believer, and empowers the production of fruit that pleases and glorifies God. “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law”, Galatians 5:22,23. This is the good fruit that was evident in the lives of the Colossian believers. If they had listened to the false teachers they would have been hindered in this fruit-bearing.

The apostle not only declares that the gospel that came to Colosse was the same gospel that came everywhere else, but also that the fruit the gospel bore in the lives of those elsewhere in the world was the same fruit as was seen in the Colossians.

Since the day ye heard of it, and knew the grace of God in truth- it is not that they heard of the gospel without any interest. Rather, they heard with the hearing of faith, and thus knew the grace of God in salvation in a very real way. It was in truth that they knew the grace of God; it was not an illusion but a conviction.

Notice that there was an immediate evidence of new life within, for the fruit was “since the day ye heard”. Salvation from sin is not a process, but a single event. Once it has happened there is a different outlook on everything. Instead of thinking like the men of the world, the new believer begins to think like a Christian. He has much to learn, of course, as all believers have, however long they have been on the Christian pathway, but the thoughts and outlook, and therefore the practice, are different. If there is no change in the life of one who claims to be a believer, then it may be there is no life and no reality.

The conversion of Saul of Tarsus is a pattern conversion, in the sense that the principles at work in his case are in operation in all true conversions. As Paul himself wrote, “This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief. Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them who shall hereafter believe on him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:15,16. When we read the account of his conversion, we note that some things happened immediately. He straight away acknowledged Jesus of Nazareth to be Lord, Acts 9:6; he took the place of a servant and asked what the Lord wanted him to do, verse 6 again; when told he was simply to go into the city, he obeyed, even though he was blinded by the light from heaven. When Ananias wanted a description of him, it could be said, “he prayeth”, verse 11. When he had received his sight, he immediately got baptized, verse 18. And all this before he had eaten, so we learn that to him the will of God was more important than necessary food. Then we learn that “straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God”, verse 20. So it is that the pattern conversion shows us the sort of fruit that is immediately apparent when a soul gets saved.

1:7
As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellowservant, who is for you a faithful minister of Christ;

As ye also learned of Epaphras our dear fellowservant- it seems from this statement that Epaphras had not been in the assembly at Colosse from the beginning as the one who planted it, but he did come and preach and teach the word of the truth of the gospel alongside those who did establish the assembly in its beginning. He had obviously endeared himself to the apostle as one whose life bore the features of a true-hearted Christian, and one who served the same Lord as Paul.

Who is for you a faithful minister of Christ- even in his absence Epaphras had the spiritual interests of the Colossians at heart, (hence the “is for you”, not “was for you”), and Paul is glad to inform the believers this for their encouragement. This also would remind them that they could trust Epaphras, in contrast to the heretics who were seeking to influence them in his absence. Anyone who could be described as the dear fellow-servant of the apostle Paul can be relied upon at all times. The apostle knew from first-hand experience that Epaphras laboured constantly for them in his prayers even whilst absent from them, 4:12. It is more than likely that they knelt together in prayer.

1:8
Who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit.

Who also declared unto us your love in the Spirit- the Colossian believers would have heard of Paul and Timothy, and their hearts went out to them as they realised that they were preaching the same truths as those had, who had led them to the Lord. This is true Christian love, one of the aspects of the fruit of the Spirit. The Spirit of God is mentioned fourteen times in the epistle to the Ephesians, but in the epistle to the Colossians this is the only reference. Perhaps this was because the gnostics had strange viws about spirit-influences, so the apostle does not want to confuse the Colossian believers with continual references to the Spirit.

(c) Verses 9-11
Goals set before the believers.

1:9
For this cause we also, since the day we heard it, do not cease to pray for you, and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding;

The need for perception: (“wisdom”, “understanding”).

For this cause we also- Paul and Timothy, and perhaps others that were with them at the time, were able to join with Epaphras in his prayers for them.

Since the day we heard it- just as the gospel began to bear fruit in the lives of the Colossian believers from the day they heard it, verse 6, so the apostle and Timothy began to pray for them the day they heard this news from Epaphras. There had been joy in the presence of the angels when they had repented, and now this joy was in the hearts of Paul and Timothy when they heard that they were bearing fruit for God’s pleasure. It was not simply an emotion, however, for this joy was translated into active and earnest prayer for them, especially in view of the dangerous heresies they faced.

Do not cease to pray for you- it was Samuel, (a man noted for his prayer-life, Jeremiah 15:1), who said, “Moreover as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you”, 1 Samuel 12:23. As we saw in connection with verse 3, the apostle was careful to follow his own exhortation to “pray without ceasing”. We must not undervalue the importance of prayer, for, amongst other things, it is a demonstration of concern for the Lord’s interests, and that of His people.

And to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will- the heretics who assailed the Colossians suggested that the full knowledge of God’s will was reserved for the elite few who embraced their teachings. The apostle flatly contradicts that notion here by implying that it was possible for all the Colossian believers to be filled with the knowledge of God’s will. Not only does he write about being filled, but he uses the word for knowledge that means full-knowledge. In fact, the whole passage tells us of the high standard that is being set for the believers to attain to:

“that ye might be filled with the (full)knowledge of His will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding; that ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the (full)knowledge of God; strengthened with all might, according to His glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness;”

This is the goal he has in mind for the believers, and this should be our goal too in our day and generation. We should never despise knowledge, for it is the means by which Divine truth is instilled into our souls. The heretics despised written revelation, and relied upon supposed revelations through mystic experiences. God has willed to make His mind known through a written revelation in the Scriptures, and it is to these we must turn if we are to know that mind. The Scriptures are complete, final, authoritative and reliable.

In all wisdom and spiritual understanding- the knowledge of God’s will, obtained as it is through the reading of the Scriptures, is to be applied to our hearts and lives. Knowledge is not an end in itself, but a means to an end. The knowing of God is to be in the context of, and by the use of, two things, wisdom and understanding. Wisdom may be defined as “insight into the true nature of things”, and is available to the believer by subjection to the guidance of the Holy Spirit through the Word of God. As 1 Corinthians 2:12 says, “Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God”. In the first instance this refers to those who penned the New Testament, but in a secondary sense it applies to every believer. The wisdom of God is now contained in the inspired Word of God, and as we read that Word in dependence upon the teaching of the Holy Spirit, we advance in wisdom, for we have insight from God Himself into those things we need to know. This wisdom is said to be “all wisdom”, which reminds us that all we need to know is found in the Scriptures, and it gives us an all-round appreciation of things as they really are.

Having gained the wisdom to understand the knowledge aright, we need spiritual understanding to apply it aright. Just as knowledge is not an end in itself, neither is wisdom. Both must result in the practical outworking of the things we have learnt. The understanding that enables the believer to respond to God appropriately is spiritual understanding- it is not mere common sense, but that faculty that is built into us when we are submissive to the leading of the Holy Spirit.

1:10
That ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God;

The need for progress, (“walk worthy”).

That ye might walk worthy of the Lord- the measure of our knowledge of God’s will, and the wisdom and understanding that should accompany it, will be the measure in which our lives as believers please God. The figure of walking is much-used by the apostles to describe the way believers move through this world. We should not be static, but moving on with God, making our way through this hostile world to His praise.

The word “worthy” is an interesting one, for it originally referred to the fulcrum or pivot of the scales of the apothecary, the point about which the arm of the scales moves. It is the Greek word “axios”, which gives us the English word “axle”. The thought is this. We are to place in the pan on one side of the balance all the virtues and graces that characterised the Lord Jesus when He was down here, and then place in the other scale that which represents the measure in which we imitate Him. Not until the pans are balanced evenly can we say that we “walk worthy of the Lord”. This is, of course, a daunting task, but the apostle John writes, “He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked”, 1 John 2:6. The word “ought” gives us the incentive to do this, for it means we “owe it”; the grace of God in Christ having put us under obligation to walk in this way.

Unto all pleasing- every area of life should have the mark of Divine approval as being modelled after His example. “Well-pleased” was the Father’s verdict on His Son; we do well to seek for His approval too, in our measure.

The need for practice, (“every good work”).

Being fruitful in every good work, and increasing in the knowledge of God- no-one can be saved by good works, for salvation is “not of works, lest any man should boast”. On the contrary, “we are his workmanship”, for it is God alone who can make us to be to His praise. But we are saved “unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them”, Ephesians 2:9,10. We cannot be saved by works, but works are required of us afterwards, for “faith without works is dead”, James 2:26.

As those who have been born of God, we have eternal life within, and thus are able to get to know God increasingly, John 17:3. What greater ambition could there be? The secret of this increase in knowledge is found in the other expression in John 17:3, “and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent”. It is through Him that we gain an increasing knowledge of God. No wonder the apostle Paul desired, “That I may know him”, Philippians 3:10. “No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared him”, John 1:18.

1:11
Strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joyfulness;

The need for persistence, (“patience and longsuffering”).

Strengthened with all might- we might be tempted to say that to reach the goal set out in verse 10 is impossible. The apostle anticipates this objection, and proceeds to assure us that it is not so, in principle. This phrase may be translated literally as “dynamited with dynamite”. Of course we shall not reach in practice the perfection displayed in Christ down here, for He had no sin-nature, unlike ourselves. But that said, we are to strive for likeness to Him.

The power to do this is the mighty power of God, which is made freely available to us. In the parallel epistle we read of “the working of his mighty power which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in heavenly places”, Ephesians 1:19,20. In that passage the apostle marshals no less than three different words for power, to emphasise the way in which all aspects of Divine power are at our disposal. The energy of the strength of His might is there for us to use, for the Spirit of Him that raised up Christ from the dead is within us, Romans 8:11.

According to his glorious power- because it is the power of the God of glory, and because it has been put forth in such glorious ways, notably in the resurrection of Christ, and because that power has yielded results that glorify God, it may justly be described as glorious power. It will enable us, if we avail ourselves of it, and do not resort to human energy, to act so as to glorify God in our lives.

Unto all patience- patience is “endurance come what may”, and “self-restraint in the face of provocation”. The power of God enables us to endure in this way, whereas the energy of the flesh will utterly fail. The apostle writes elsewhere that the believer glories in tribulation, because he knows it works patience, or endurance, Romans 5:3. The true believer will not wither away when tribulation comes because of the word, Matthew 13:21. On the contrary, he will bring forth fruit with patience, Luke 8:15.

And longsuffering- this is refusal to surrender to circumstances, and the resolve to continue in the pathway of faith whatever the cost.

With joyfulness- circumstances may be endured and suffered with a miserable attitude, and a passive resignation to what life brings. The spiritual Christian however, will overcome circumstances, saying with David, “By my God I have leaped over a wall”, Psalm 18:29. The apostle envisages that believers will be more than conquerors in all the trials, not only when the trials are over, Romans 8:37.

(ii) 1:12-2:3
The excellence of the person of Christ

(d) Verses 12-14
Gratitude to God for His work in the believers

1:12
Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light:

Giving thanks unto the Father- this is the second expression of gratitude by the apostle, and follows on from where he broke off in verse 3 to assure the Colossian saints of his prayers for them. He now resumes and tells us what he was grateful for. This is not a prayer to be recited by others; indeed it is not the substance of his thanksgiving, but the subject of his thanksgiving. If he had told us the exact wording, then some may have been content to simply repeat the words. Prayer, however, should be spontaneous, and from the heart.

Previously he had described God as the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ; now he simply says “Father”, which is entirely appropriate, for he is going to speak much of the Son. The leper of Luke 18:16,17 returned to give thanks, but the Lord had to ask, “where are the nine?”. It is the same still, for the Lord is disappointed if we do not readily give thanks to God for the greatness of the deliverance He has brought about.

Which hath made us meet- this means that we have been “equipped with adequate power to fulfil a duty”. The duty in question being to become partakers of the inheritance. As slaves in Egypt the Israelites were unable to break free, nor had they any inheritance there. As believers we have been liberated, made sons, given an inheritance, and given the ability to enter into it and enjoy it. There are those who would prevent this however, and the apostle deals with the hindrances in chapter 2, but for now he is concentrating on the power available to us. Sadly, in Israel there were two and a half tribes who preferred to stay the wrong side of the Jordan, Numbers 32. The fact that half the tribe of Manasseh were different to the other half, and did enter into the land, however, shows that it was not a case of environment or ancestry that caused the other half to stay back, but the desire for material prosperity, as represented by their flocks and herds.

The power to both enter into the enjoyment of the inheritance, and resist those forces which would seek to prevent this, is the glorious power put forth by God when He raised Christ from the dead, which power is available “to us-ward who believe”, Ephesians 1:19. Fortified by the truth that Christ is gloriously risen and ascended to heaven, and therefore our blessings are secure, and also by the fact that He has “spoiled principalities and powers”, Colossians 2:15, and therefore the forces of evil have no ground for preventing us enjoying the inheritance, we are free to range over the whole of it.

To be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light- this has been literally rendered as “been made competent for the share of the inheritance”. Nothing can stop us inheriting, but there are forces at work which would seek to spoil our enjoyment of the inheritance. This will result in less thanksgiving to God, for the less we enjoy spiritual things, the less we shall thank God for them. We should aim to increasingly become partakers, and not be content with progress thus far.

The idea of inheritance seems to prompt the apostle to think of the way Israel came into their earthly inheritance. It was by deliverance from the darkness of Egypt, redemption by the blood of the lamb, and escape via the Red Sea.

The inheritance is the sum total of God’s heavenly blessings toward us in Christ, and some of these blessing are listed for us in Ephesians chapter 1. Reference to that chapter will remind us of the repeated expression “in Christ”. Everything is secured in Him, and is therefore safe.

Only saints can enter into this inheritance, those who have been separated from this world and consecrated to God through the work of Christ. In Exodus 8:23 God said He would put a difference between Israel and the Egyptians, and the word for difference is the word for redemption. It was the blood of the Passover lamb that made the difference then; it is the blood of Christ that makes the difference now, and thereby constitutes us saints, the separated ones.

It is also in the light, for the blessings are in heaven, where God and the Lamb shed the light of their glory around. There are creatures that are fitted to live in the darkness, but the saints have been fitted to live in the light of God’s presence.

1:13
Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son:

Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness- the plague of darkness which God inflicted on the Egyptians was a judgement on the darkness which reigned in a land dominated by idolatry. The plagues God brought upon the land of Egypt were an expression of God’s hatred of their idolatry, for He targetted what was worshipped by them. They worshipped the Nile, the frogs, the lice, the flies, the cattle, so these were plagued. Then the plague was upon those who officiated in their ceremonies, and finally the darkness blotted out the stars to prevent them calculating their feast-days. Thus God blighted all they held dear to show His displeasure with their failure to worship Him as the True and Living God.

The word “deliver” signifies “to rescue from that with which there had been a close connection”, in this case the authority of darkness, the power of Satan himself. God said beforehand that “I am come down to deliver them”, Exodus 3:8. The word power here has the idea of “capricious tyranny”, the fickle exercise of force, both chaotic and unnerving. Satan was behind Pharoah’s throne, blinding the minds of men and keeping them in his grip.

And translated us into the kingdom- the equivalent word for translate was used in Old Testament times for the transporting of whole nations from one land to another by those who had defeated them. Here it is God who has defeated our enemies, and it is He who brings us into a better land, just as He transported Israel into Canaan. “Till the people pass over, which thou hast purchased. Thou shalt bring them in, and plant them in the mountain of thine inheritance….” Exodus 15:16,17.

The word kingdom suggests that which is settled and orderly, in contrast to the chaos of the darkness from which we have been rescued. This kingdom is described in 2 Timothy 4:18 as “His heavenly kingdom”. In that passage the deliverance and preservation was in the future, having to do with Paul’s situation as a prisoner awaiting sentence. Whatever the verdict of earthly kingdoms, his place in the heavenly kingdom was sure.

Of his dear Son- there are four main expressions concerning Christ as the One loved of the Father, which may be compared with the description of Isaac in Genesis 22:2. The expression “Only-begotten Son” tells of a Unique Person; “Firstborn Son”, of an Unrivalled Position; “Beloved Son”, of Unspoilt Pleasure; and “His Own Son”, of Undivided Possession.

We see these titles in illustration in Isaac, for God said to Abraham, “Take now thy son, (the one marked out as firstborn and heir in Genesis 21:8-10); thine only son, (the word is “yachid”, meaning darling, or only-begotten); whom thou lovest, (the son of his love, his beloved son), Genesis 22:2.

1:14
In whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins:

In whom we have redemption- the apostle now begins to elaborate on the subject of God’s dear Son, giving reasons why the Father loves Him so much. Redemption is a setting free on payment of a price. It supposes that there is a state of slavery before. Compare Israel under their taskmasters, then redeemed by the blood of a lamb, and then see 1 Peter 1:18,19. In Exodus, the lamb delivered the firstborn sons of Israel from death, but Christ is the Firstborn, as well as the Lamb who has delivered us by His death.

The gnostics used the word redemption, but in the sense of deliverance of the soul from the hindrance of an evil body. We must beware of the use of Bible words in non-Bible senses. This is a favourite trick of the cults, so as to lead men astray. For example, the Mormons state in their creed that they believe Jesus Christ is the Son of God. But they only mean that He is a son of God in the same sense that angels are sons of God.

To the gnostics, redemption was through self-effort, by engaging in meditation, yoga, drugs and other devices to take them out of themselves, and supposedly give them other-world experiences. The apostle emphasises that redemption is through the work of another, not through any striving of ourselves.

Through his blood- the bondage of sin can only be broken by One who is prepared to go into death (implied in the word blood), to free us. By His death Christ met every Divine claim that was against us because of our sin, and enabled God to set us free righteously.

Even the forgiveness of sins- the apostle needs to define the redemption, because, as we have noticed, the gnostic false teachers were using Bible words in non-Biblical senses, saying that redemption was the freeing of the spirit from the evil, material body. To them sin was only an imbalance, and could be corrected by the man himself. Note that redemption, the formation of the church, and reconciliation all needed His death, whereas creation did not, being brought in simply with a word. Creation is the stage on which the drama of redemption is enacted.

(e) Verses 15-20
Glories of Christ

1:15
Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature:

Who is the image of the invisible God- there are two characteristics that are central to the doctrine the apostle is setting out here. This one, which emphasises Christ’s relationship with God, and the next one, which emphasises His relationship to men and creation. He is the one who bridges the divide between God and men, and God and creation.

Because He is the image of God, He perfectly manifests and represents God. He is able to do these two things because He is in every respect equal with God, for “in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. As such, He possesses and displays all the attributes and characteristics of God. This is why His blood avails to redeem.

As the image of God, Christ is uniquely able to make God known. He does this in the following ways:

1. He created, to make the eternal power and Godhead of God known, Romans 1:19,20.

2. He maintains what He created, to give witness to God’s goodness, Acts 14:17.

3. He intervened in this world’s affairs, to constantly remind man that they were responsible to the Moral Governor of the universe, John 1:10, (where the “was” is in the imperfect tense, telling us that before He came into the world He was behind the scenes).

4. He came into the world, and so “God was manifest in the flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16, and therefore God is fully revealed in a way men can grasp if they are minded to. This manifestation of God took bodily form, and thus was visible, so the invisible God was made visible. But He was also made visible to the eye of faith, even to the spiritual insight of those who believe. Hence the Lord said to Philip, “He that hath seen me hath seen the Father”. Even those who have never physically seen Christ have seen the Father, for the sight is not physical but spiritual, with what the apostle called the eyes of the understanding, Ephesians 1:18.
5. He sends forth evangelists to make known the gospel which reveals the righteousness of God, Romans 1:17.

6. He will come to judge the world, so that God’s wrath against sin may be manifest, 2 Thessalonians 1:7-9.

7. He will reign on earth gloriously, so that God’s peace, righteousness and joy may be exhibited, Romans 14:17.

We can easily see why God was so insistent that Israel should not go over into idolatry, for it not only denied the truth of His uniqueness, but it also overshadowed the person of His Son. He alone is the true image of God- all other images are blasphemous. God is a jealous God, (as He said in connection with the making of idols, Exodus 20:3-5), and He will not let the sin of idolatry go unpunished.

It is significant that Christ is called the image here because the apostle has in mind the redemption of Israel from Egypt. At that time God said, “against the gods of Egypt will I execute judgement: I am the Lord”, Exodus 12:12. As we have noticed, the plagues He brought on Pharoah’s land were directed against the objects of their worship. So it is that here we are told that Christ is the image of God, and therefore all idols, (which are made by those who have rejected the revelation the true God has given of Himself), are a slight upon Him.

The firstborn of every creature- as God’s only-begotten Son, the Lord Jesus is unique and alone. But as Firstborn He is associated with others and with creation. It is the latter here, the former in verse 18. Old Testament usage makes clear, (and it is from the Scriptures we must learn the meaning of the title), that a son was ordinarily the firstborn if he was the first son born. This was not invariably the case, however. Ishmael was Abraham’s first son, yet Isaac was his heir, the first son being cast out and dispossessed. Isaac’s first son of twins was Esau, yet Jacob became the heir. Reuben was Jacob’s first son, but his right was taken away in favour of Joseph, his eleventh son, who became the firstborn, 1 Chronicles 5:1,2. So the role of firstborn does not relate to time, but title, for it was a transferable right, at the discretion of the father.

Since the Lord Jesus is the one responsible for creating all things, (for all things have been brought into being by Him, John 1:3), He cannot be the first one created. He stands at the head of creation as its originator and controller.

The firstborn in an Eastern family acted as the prophet, priest and king of the family. He unfolded the will of the father to the family, thus acting as prophet. This the Lord Jesus did in His public ministry, beginning at His baptism. Then the firstborn introduced the rest of the family to the father in a priestly way. This the Lord Jesus does in His current heavenly ministry, beginning at His ascension. Then the firstborn governed the family for the father, and thus acted as a king. This the Lord Jesus will do when He reigns upon the earth as King of Kings. We could connect the three-fold use of the expression, “Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee”, with these three aspects of Him as Firstborn,. In Acts 13:33, the start of His prophetic ministry at His baptism; in Hebrews 5:5, the start of His priestly ministry at His ascension; in Hebrews 1:5, the start of His kingly rule over the earth in a day to come.

1:16
For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him:

The apostle will now give us reasons why the Lord Jesus is described as God’s Firstborn Son:

First reason why He is called firstborn

For by him were all things created- by beginning this phrase with “for”, meaning “because”, the apostle gives an inspired account of what being firstborn means. As if to say, “He is firstborn because…”

The creation of all things was done by the word of His mouth, as Psalm 33:9 declares, “He spake, and it was done; He commanded, and it stood fast”. When it came to redemption, however, the shedding of His blood was necessary, at infinite cost.

The preposition used here for “by” is “en”, telling us that just as an architect formulates a house in his mind before ever he starts to draw on his board, so the Lord Jesus had creation in mind before He began it. So creation is pre-meditated, not haphazard. This is the mind that is behind the universe. Atheists are confounded here, for they have to use their minds to articulate their arguments, yet the fact that they have a mind is evidence that there is a Creator-God. Any system of thought which uses a fact that it denies to prove its case is fatally flawed, being self-contradictory.

That are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible- one of the features of the firstborn in Old Testament times was that he had a double portion of his father’s estate, since he had the greater burden of administering it, see Genesis 48:22. So Joseph had two dreams about himself; in one the sheaves of the field bowed to him, in the other the stars, sun and moon did the same. So Christ is Firstborn in relation to earth, (things visible), and heaven, (things invisible). Those who were inclined to Judaism had a religion based on seen things, whereas those inclined to gnosticism had a religion based on imagined unseen things. Christ is superior to both real unseen and real seen things, being the Creator of them both.

Whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers- because the gnostic heretics had much to say about angels, the apostle emphasises that the Lord Jesus is the Maker of angels. In the first day of creation all the angels were made, as Exodus 20:11 says, “For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is”. And Nehemiah records the words of the Levites, “Thou, even thou, art Lord alone; thou hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host, the earth, and all things that are therein, the seas, and all that is therein, and thou preserveth them all; and the host of heaven worshippeth thee”, Nehemiah 9:6.

Whatever their rank and ability, it came from Christ. These four names may relate to four ranks of angels, or to the fourfold dignity of all angels. They all administer governmentally for God, hence are thrones; they assert the dominion of God, hence are called dominions; they have first rank in the array of creatures God has made, hence are called principalities, and they all have tremendous power, and hence are called powers.

Second reason why He is called Firstborn

All things were created by him- this time the preposition translated “by” is “through”, so that we learn that by His power He brought all things into existence. So creation is the product of power, not evolution. Creation was a deliberate act of power on the part of Christ. If “in Him” denotes He is the designer, “through Him” means He is the builder. Other Scriptures bear the same testimony, such as John 1:3,10; Hebrews 1:2,8-10; Hebrews 3:3,4. Only Divine power can create, so that there becomes something, where before there was nothing.

Literally rendered, John 1:3 reads, “All things came into being through him, and apart from him not even one thing came into being which has come into being”. John is writing about things coming to be that did not exist before- they are not revealed from their hiding-place. As the writer to the Hebrews states, “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear”, Hebrews 11:3. All things came into being by, or through, the Word when “He spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast.” Psalm 33:9. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. There are those who appeal to this word “by” to say that the Word was only a high angelic intelligence, who was used by God to make all things as His subordinate. But in Romans 11:36 it is said of God that all things are through Him, (and the apostle uses the same word as “by” here), so on this theory of subordination, God Himself must be acting for another! This, of course, is impossible.

Perhaps as he penned these words the apostle John thought of the language of Isaiah 44:24, “I am the Lord that maketh all things; that stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by myself:” Isaiah declared that the Lord, the God of heaven, had made all things by Himself, yet John, a sincere believer in the One True God, did not hesitate to say that the Word had made all things. Since John was inspired by the same Spirit as Isaiah was, then we are forced to the conclusion that the Word is God, not only by the plain statement of verse 1, but also by the fact that He is Creator.

John goes on, “And without him was not anything made that was made”, assuring us that there is no secret store of matter that derives its origin from some other power-source. Note how John puts things positively and negatively, (“all things were made by him…without him was nothing made…”), in order that the truth might be hedged about on every side. The first phrase “all things were made by him”, might be thought by hostile minds to refer only to things, and not beings with life, leaving the way open to say that the Word was created first, and then brought things into existence. This second statement of the apostle instantly and conclusively disposes of such a blasphemous notion. Everything that has been brought into being owes its existence to the Word, therefore the Word did not come into being, but ever is.

Third reason why He is called Firstborn

And for him- the preposition translated “for” is “eis”, literally meaning unto. The act of creation had the pleasure of Christ as its goal. We read in Revelation 4:11 that “Thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are, and were created”. Only Deity can act for Its own pleasure alone, without selfishness.

He is heir of all things as the Firstborn, Hebrews 1:2, therefore all things are at His disposal; He can fold them up when it pleases Him, as Hebrews 1:11,12 says He will do. So we may say that the act of creation was purposeful, not indifferent. He did not instigate a process and leave that process to work out a random result. Theistic evolution has no support in Scripture.

1:17
And he is before all things, and by him all things consist.

Fourth reason why He is Firstborn

And he is before all things- He is before creation in time, character, and rank. He is before in time, for “In the beginning was the Word”, where the word “was” is in the imperfect tense, signifying that when the first thing that had a beginning began, (whatever that was), He already was, John 1:1. He is before in character, for creation is dependent, whereas He is free and self-sufficient; creation is His servant, whilst He is Master. He is before in rank, for creation is His handiwork, and as such is necessarily secondary to Him, as effect is secondary and inferior to cause. It is possible to read the phrase “He is, before all things”, or in other words, His existence conditions and controls all things.

There are three expressions at this point in the epistle which use the pronoun “he” in the emphatic mode, and all refer to Christ. They are: “He is before all things”, verse 17; He is the head of the body”, verse 18; “He might have the preeminence”, verse 18 again. This would indicate to us that in the phrase “He is before all things”, the emphasis is on the word “He”, and not on the word “is”. In other words, it is not “He is, before all things”, (which would tell us that He existed before all other things existed, which, although true, is not the point of the passage), but “He is before all things”, meaning He stands at the head of all things as their Creator.

Fifth reason why He is called Firstborn

And by him all things consist- He is the sustainer of all things, “upholding all things by the word of his power”, Hebrews 1:3. Again, as in the first reason, the preposition is “in”, but here it indicates that all things persist because of the character of His person, they continue in virtue of who and what He is. He exists, and therefore they consist or hang together. Creation is maintained, and is not self-sufficient.

Hebrews 1:10-12 says, “Thou Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the works of thine hands: they shall perish; but thou remainest; and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; and as a vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail”. So we learn from this passage that the creation Christ holds together, (for He is the one referred to in the passage just quoted), shall be brought to an end. He controls creation for the whole of its existence, therefore. Creation is constantly preserved, and not abandoned.

1:18
And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence.

Sixth reason why He is called Firstborn

And he is the head of the body, the church- the apostle now presents to us a different side to Christ’s place as firstborn. Having spoken of the creation and maintenance of all things, he now writes of believers. As creator, Christ stands at the head of all things, for He is before all things, verse 17. But He is the head of the church; He does not merely stand before it, but joins it to Himself, as a body is joined to its head. At Jerusalem, during the Feast of Pentecost, a new thing was begun. The Holy Spirit was sent by Christ so as to baptise His people into one body, as 1 Corinthians 12:12 explains. As believers, those gathered together that day were already a new creation in Christ Jesus as individuals, (if any man be in Christ”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. See also Ephesians 4:24; Colossians 3:10). But now they are bonded together in a unique way. The relationship they now have to one another is like the relationship the various parts of our body have to one another, for though we have many limbs and organs we have but one body. And their relationship to Christ is like the relationship of the body to the head. We could survive with only one leg, or hand, or eye, but our head is indispensable, and controls everything. Such is the position Christ has in relation to all the believers of this present age.

Seventh reason why He is called Firstborn

Who is the beginning- in regard to creation, Christ was the Beginner, being apart from creation; in regard to the church, He is the Beginning, being part of the church as its Head, but also as head being there at the start. Everything begins, continues and reaches its goal in reference to Him. This has a very practical bearing on us as believers. We should ask ourselves if Christ is the Beginning of everything for us. Do we give Him the right place, allowing Him to be the start of things? Or do we initiate things ourselves and then ask Him to bless them?

Eighth reason why He is called Firstborn

The firstborn from the dead- we now learn what has given Him this place of supremacy regarding the church. Every true believer is risen with Christ, and signifies that by being baptised. But He rose first! He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4, the Father’s glory demanding that such a person as Christ should not remain in the grave a moment longer than necessary. But we were not like that. The glory of the Father demanded that we remain in the grave. It is only as associated with Him that we can be on resurrection ground. But He maintains His superior position, for He is “the first that should rise from the dead”, Acts 26:23. As such, He has obtained the right to administer for God in relation to the church.

The preposition “from” means “from among”. In Mark 9:10 the disciples were puzzled when the Lord spoke of a resurrection of one man, (Himself), from among the dead. They knew from Daniel 12:2 that many “from among” them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, “some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”. They rightly understood that it is not that the many who awake are divided into some and some. Rather, the first “some” refers to those who rise at that time, (the end of the tribulation period, see Daniel 12:1). The second “some” refers to those who do not rise at that time, but who rise to stand before the Great White Throne one thousand years later. In other words, the first “some” refers to believers from Israel, the second “some” refers to unbelievers from Israel who await the judgement of the great day. There is no reference to Gentiles in this passage.

What the disciples were learning was that Christ is “the first that should rise from the dead”, Acts 26:23, literally “the first of the resurrection from among the dead ones”. The resurrection of Christ was selective, and is the first of a class, for church saints will be selected from among the believing dead, with Old Testament saints raised later, in accordance with Revelation 11:15-18.

That in all things he might have the pre-eminence- by establishing Himself as head of the church, He has obtained first place in everything. He has pre-eminence in creation by making and preserving it; He has pre-eminence relative to the church by rising from the dead, and becoming the head of the body.

Again, this has a very practical bearing on our lives. Having made Him the beginner of everything, do we give Him the place of pre-eminence? If we did this, our lives would truly be for the glory of God, for everything that honours Christ honours the Father. There is a man called Quartus, (“fourth”) in Romans 16:23; a man called Tertius, (“third”), Romans 16:22; a man called Secundus (“second”), Acts 20:4; but nowhere do we find Primus, (“first”), for Christ must have this place.

1:19
For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell;

For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell- this is the reason why He is able to function as Firstborn, for He has every attribute needed to carry out His task to perfection. “Fulness” was a favourite word with the heretics in the city of Colosse, and they used it to describe all the various attributes of the intermediary gods in their system of religion. In this they were no different to the other pagan religionists, who, because they had cast off the truth of the one True God, thought of their gods as all contributing to the idea of God, but none of them being able to encompass in himself all the attributes of Deity. This statement about the Lord Jesus dispels all such ideas, for the apostle asserts by the Spirit that in Him every attribute, virtue and characteristic that is proper to God is found in its fulness. And found, moreover, not reluctantly, but dwelling, or in other words, perfectly at home and at ease. That this is so is shown us by what is said about Him in the preceding verses, hence the “for” at the beginning of this verse.

1:20
And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.

And, having made peace through the blood of his cross- the subject of these verses is the Father, and so it is He who makes peace by the blood of Christ’s cross. The word peace comes from the word “join”, hence we can see the connection between making peace and reconciling. Despite having been brought into being by the Son of God, the creation is now in a state of estrangement from God. This is because of two main events. First, there was the rebellion of Lucifer at the beginning, in which he was followed by many angels. This took place at some point between when God pronounced all His creation to be very good, on the sixth day, and the temptation of Eve by the serpent, energised as it was by Satan himself. As a result of this rebellion, the ranks of the holy angels were left in a certain amount of disarray, for there is no reason to think that God created more angels to replace those that fell. Furthermore, the fall of Lucifer raised questions about all the angels. Is it possible that others will defect at a later date? This did in fact happen when, just prior to the flood, “the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair: and they took them wives of all which they chose”, Genesis 6:1. And it happened again after the flood, verse 4, for there were giants “after that”, such as the sons of Anak, Numbers 13:33.

The second disturbance of peace came when man fell into sin, and he shared in the rebellion of Lucifer by rejecting God’s will as expressed in a simple command not to eat of a particular tree. As a result of this, the whole creation was “subject to vanity”, and in the “bondage of corruption”, so that it “groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now”, Romans 8:21,22,23.

Because of these things, the mind of God is disquieted. Of course it is true that He could look on to the time when His Son would deal with the disturbance of the heavenly and earthly order of things, but still, until the matter was settled, He must have been grieved in His heart. When Christ went to Calvary, however, the Father was able to make peace for Himself. The word is only used in the verbal form in this place in the New Testament. It simply consists of the word peace coupled with the word to make. It is something that the Father did through the Son, but it does not at this point involve any other parties. It is peace that is made for the sake of God alone, to dispel the upset that sin in heaven and earth had brought to Him.

Now Christ is going to “gather together in one all things…both which are in heaven, and which are on earth”, Ephesians 1:10. This cannot happen if the fall of Stan and of man is not answered for. The only one who can do this answering is the one who is completely at peace with God; the one who could speak of “my peace”, John 14:27. For it was at that point uniquely His, with not a suspicion of distance between Himself and His God and Father.

God acts on holy principles, and He cannot dismiss the disruption caused by the sin of angels and men by a word of command. He must have holy and just grounds on which to do it, or His position as Moral Governor of creation is in doubt. Those holy and just grounds are the person and work of His Son, when He voluntarily undertook to accept the consequences of sin in Himself, and deal with them effectively. So it is that the apostle speaks of “the blood of his cross”. This expression tells us that the soul, or person of Christ, was involved in what happened at Calvary.

What is critical in all this is the character of the one whose blood was shed. It was the blood of one who was ever and only in harmony with God His Father. At no point and in no way was there any trace of disharmony between them. And this was true of Him as a man on earth just as much as when He was with the Father before He became incarnate. He could say, when thinking of the fact that His disciples would soon forsake Him and flee, leaving Him alone, “and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me”, John 16:32. That simple statement speaks volumes about the relationship He has with the Father, for the Father would have to distance Himself from Him if there was any trace of sin in Christ.

It was also the blood of one in whom all fulness dwells, as the apostle tells us at the beginning of the sentence, in verse 19. In other words, it is the blood of one who has infinite capacity to do the work entrusted to Him; there is no risk that the blood of such an one should not prevail.

It was this one whose life is of such value to God, that it was enough, indeed, more than enough, to clear the name of God from any charge that He, as Supreme Moral Governor, is complacent about sin in His universe, and does nothing about it. He has silenced every critic, and established the basis of bringing the universe back into harmony with Himself.

One of the main reasons for the Day of Atonement in Israel was because God needed to clear His name for dwelling amongst an unclean people. We read of Aaron the high priest, “And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgressions in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness”, Leviticus 16:16.

The Son of God ws made flesh, and dwelt among us, says the apostle John in his gospel, John 1:14. If He is God manifest in flesh, how can He dwell amongst men without compromise? The answer is found in verse 29 of that chapter, where we hear John the Baptist saying, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”. It is because He was going to the place called Calvary to deal with the sin-question by way of atonement, that God manifest in flesh could continue amongst men. (Needless to say “His cross” does not relate specifically to the wood upon which the Lord Jesus was impaled, but rather the doctrine relative to what happened at Calvary).

By him to reconcile all things unto himself- reconciliation is one of the results of propitiation, and comes about because by His blood, shed on the cross of Calvary, Christ gave to God the full and satisfactory answer to the presence of sin.

By him, I say, whether they be things in earth- the apostle Peter spoke of the times of restitution of all things, Acts 3:21, when the earth shall be brought back into right relationship with God at the coming of Christ to reign. The word restitution was used in classical literature in connection with the repair of the public highway, reminding us that the King is coming, and the word is “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God”, Isaiah 40:2. It was also used of the restoration of an estate to its rightful owner, and in a day to come Christ will ask His Father and He will give Him the heathen for His inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for His possession, Psalm 2:8. A third use of the word is for the balancing of accounts, for a day of reckoning is coming for this world when Christ comes to reign. Fourthly, it was used of that point in time when the world’s cyclical periods coincide, as they did at the beginning, for the full cycle of God’s various dealings with the earth will come to a climax, and this will coincide with Christ coming to reign.

Currently in the bondage of corruption, creation shall be released from its slavery and shall glorify its Creator as it should, Romans 8:21. Only because precious blood has been shed to deal with the sin that caused the creation to be in bondage can this great change happen.

Or things in heaven- not only is the effect of the fall of man rectified on the basis of the blood of Christ, but the effects of the fall of Lucifer too. This is Satan’s former name as the anointed cherub that covered the very throne of God, just as the cherubim overshadowed the mercy seat upon the ark. Ezekiel 28:18 says of Lucifer that he defiled his sanctuaries by the multitude of his iniquities. It seems that he had some role as the leader of the praise of the angelic host, but sought, in pride, to rise higher, and “be like the Most High”, Isaiah 14:14. Like a supernova, a star that suddenly increases in brightness, Lucifer was inflated with pride, (“the condemnation of the Devil”, 1 Timothy 3:6), and as such was cast out of heaven, for “whoso exalteth himself shall be abased”, Luke 14:11. His action in rebelling against God, and of influencing others of the angels to do the same, (possibly one third of the angel-host, see Revelation 12:4), defiled heaven. The stigma of what had happened remained after he was cast out.

The blood of Christ, however, (the one who humbled Himself and then was exalted, Philippians 2), avails to deal with this stain, as Hebrews 9:23 states, “It was therefore necessary for the patterns of things in the heavens to be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these”. We read that on the Day of Atonement the holy place, the tabernacle, and the altar were reconciled by the application to them of the blood of an accepted sin offering, Leviticus 16:20. Likewise the heavenly sanctuary has been adjusted, brought back into harmony with God, and made it fit for the current ministry of Christ as High Priest. The tabernacle on earth could be purified by animal sacrifices, but the heavenly things of which the tabernacle was a pattern needed better sacrifices than those. The use of the plural indicates that every aspect of the sacrifice of Christ at Calvary was needed to purge the heavenly sanctuary. It was the sacrifice of one who was entirely acceptable to God, (the burnt offering aspect); of one who was perfectly in harmony with God, (the peace offering aspect), in contrast to Lucifer who waged war on God; of one who had no sin-nature to offend the person of God, nor any sin-record as a sign of rebellion against the government of God, (the sin and trespass offering aspect). So it is that the heavenly sanctuary has been thoroughly prepared for His current ministry.

God could righteously continue to dwell in such a place after Lucifer fell only because of His foreknowledge of what His Son would do at Calvary.

Atonement, or reconciliation, (the bringing together of two parties), is a result of the propitiation effected by Christ at Calvary, and is the basis whereby the things in heaven have already been reconciled, or brought back into right adjustment with God, and the basis whereby things on earth shall be reconciled in a day to come.

(f) Verses 21-23
Grounding in the faith

1:21
And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled

And you- having spoken of the eventual rescue, by means of Calvary, of the creation about which he has written in verses 16 and 17, the apostle now writes of the rescue of those who are now members of the church, as mentioned in verse 18. For these are people, not things, and special mention must be made of the way they have been reconciled.

That were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind- it is said of creation that it was subject to bondage, but not willingly, Romans 8:20, which does not mean it did not want it to happen, (for creation is not able to express wants), but rather that it has no will. Man is different, however, (for there is one kind of flesh of beasts, and another of man, 1 Corinthians 15:39), and we are described in our unsaved state as being alienated and enemies. Sin brings in separation, (“alienated”), for “your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you”, Isaiah 59:2. Sin also brings in enmity, (“enemies”), for “the mind of the flesh is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be”, Romans 8:7.
By wicked works- this is the way the separation and hostility expressed itself; every sinful act of a unbeliever is an act of wilful wickedness, and as such is an evidence of a mind not subject to God. What we thought in our minds and what we did were alike obnoxious to God.

Yet now hath he reconciled- despite what we were like, (hence the “yet”), God has devised means “whereby his banished be not expelled from him”, 2 Samuel 14:14. The reconciliation is again the result of propitiation, but whereas creation waits for this, we already have it, for the word is hath He reconciled. As Romans 5:11 puts it, we have received the atonement, (reconciliation).

1:22
In the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in his sight:

In the body of his flesh through death- when it is the reconciliation of creation that is in view, it is the blood of His cross, whereas when the reconciliation of people is in view it is in the body of His flesh. Is this not because in connection with Christ’s death there is always the resulting resurrection in view? Those who believe are brought into new conditions when they are reconciled, and those new conditions are on resurrection ground.

The false teachers of the day said that God could not have contact with matter, since it was evil. The apostle counters this by declaring that Christ, in whom all the fulness of the Godhead dwells, had a body. A body, moreover, that was a body of flesh. When angels appear to men they seem to have bodies, but the body of Christ was no semblance. That Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is one of the essential truths of Christianity, as the apostle John makes clear, for he wrote, “every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world,” 1 John 4:3. He must have a body if He is going to die, for death is the separation of body from spirit, James 2:26. To deny that He had a real body is to deny that He had a real death.

So He had a body of flesh, the same sort of body that men generally have, with the important distinction that He had no sin-principle within Him since He was not born of Joseph, nor of any other man, and therefore had not the sin of Adam passed on to Him.

Just as reconciliation for things is brought about by the blood of His cross, (signifying it was not the blood coursing through the veins of a man still living, but the blood of a man crucified on a cross until He was dead), so the reconciliation of people is brought about not in the body of a man living in the flesh, but that person entering into death.

We can see in these two aspects, the blood and the body, a reflection of what happened on the day of atonement, for there were two goats needed for the people. One goat was slain and its blood was sprinkled to reconcile the holy place, thus dealing with things, Leviticus 16:15-20. The second goat had sins laid upon it, and it carried those sins into the land not inhabited, never to return. So the emphasis with the second goat was on its body as the bearer of the sins of the people, verses 21,22.

To present you- just as sin-offerings were presented at the entrance to the tabernacle of the congregation for the scrutiny of the priest, so Christ has presented Himself at Calvary in all the acceptableness of His person. He was truly without blemish and without spot, for the law said, “it shall be perfect to be accepted”, Leviticus 22:21, and He came up to the standard. The apostle Paul writes “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him”, 2 Corinthians 5:21. The alternative rendering of “offer him for a sin offering”, (said of the goat that was to be slain on the day of atonement), is “make him sin”, Leviticus 16:9. The vital thing for the Israelite was that he lay his hand on his offering, identifying himself with it. This ensured that the benefit from the offering was attributed to him. In this way those who were once sinners but who have now believed may be presented before God in virtue of what Christ has done for them, and have the assurance that Christ has met every claim against their sin.

There are two sides to this presentation. There is the sense in which the believer is in principle before God at this present moment in the good of what Christ did at Calvary. But there is a future aspect, when the believer will be present in practice before God in heaven. The emphasis is on this latter side of things here, since the apostle will use the word “if” in verse 23, telling us that at the present time the reality of our profession is being tested, therefore when the verdict is in, and life has been lived, and continuance in the faith has been in evidence, then the presentation can take place in reality, and not just in principle.

Holy- as those who have been made holy through the sanctifying sacrifice of Christ, (for “we are sanctified through the offering of Jesus Christ once for all”, Hebrews 10:), we are free to have fellowship with God. The false teachers denied that this was possible, arguing that God was too distant and aloof, and men needed the agency of endless ranks of angels to go between them and God. The apostle will have none of this notion, and nor should we.

And unblameable- the believer is unblameable too, or without blemish; this means that the Burnt Offering aspect of Calvary is attributed to him, and he stands before God in all the acceptableness of Christ, being accepted in the Beloved, Ephesians 1:6. The Lord Jesus was blamed unjustly by men, but He was without blame before God. We were blamed justly by God, but now in Christ the blame is gone.

And unreproveable- this word has the idea of being unchallengeable. All the believer’s sins have been righteously dealt with, and the enemy of our souls can bring no successful charge against us, try as he might, and try as he does. To be unblameable is to be in a position that pleases the Father; to be unreproveable means we displease Satan, for he can lay no charge against God’s elect, Romans 8:33.

In his sight- the true believer can be presented in close proximity to God, not hiding away from Him as Adam did, and can be under His eye without fault. This is the grand climax to the section which began in verse 12.

So if in verse 5 we were like the patriarchs in Genesis, looking for the realisation of their hope, and in verses 12-14 we were like Israel in the book of Exodus, redeemed from the power of darkness and set on their way to their inheritance, in verses 21 and 22 we are like those of the book of Leviticus, who came into the good of sacrifice. In the next verse there is the exhortation to continue, which would remind us of the book of Numbers, with its progress towards the promised land, and also the solemn fact that some never reached that land because they were unbelieving.

1:23
If ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven; whereof I Paul am made a minister;

If ye continue in the faith- the position believers have is so wonderful and privileged that the apostle is anxious lest any should miss it through false profession. The test of the reality of profession that the apostle applies here is continuance. In the parable of the sower those who were false professors are said to “for a while believe”, and then, in time of testing, wither and fail, Luke 8:13. Their belief is merely academic assent to the truth of Christianity. They do not say “This is what I believe”, but, “This is what I believe Christians believe”. They believe about Christ, but do not believe in Him. When trials come because of the word, they wither. Their “faith” is tested in relation to the faith, the body of Christian truth.

The early believers continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, Acts 2:42. This is a test of reality, for the apostle John wrote, “he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us”, 1 John 4:6, where the “us” means the apostles. The faith of the Colossians believers was being severely tested by the heretics, who were trying to lead them astray, and the apostle is showing that embracing those doctrines and yet still claiming to be a Christian is not an option. We are told sometimes about “Christians” who have become Moslems. This is impossible, for a true Christian does not renounce Christ in this way. Such people were only Christians nominally, and simply exchange one form of religious profession for another.

Grounded and settled- to be grounded means to be laid upon a foundation, the foundation in question being “the foundation of the apostles and prophets”, Ephesians 1:20. To be settled is to be seated. When paving stones are being laid, no matter how deep the foundation is, if the stones are not firmly embedded in it so that they do not wobble, the end result will not be stable. So the believers should be practically established on the sure foundation of the doctrines of the faith, and should not allow anything else to intrude so that they start to “wobble” spiritually. Or to use the figure of Ephesians 4:14, be “tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine”. The Colossian heresy was neither a good foundation, nor a means of settling the minds of the believers.

And be not moved away from the hope of the gospel- as we saw in verse 5, the hope into which the gospel brings the believer is the sum total of blessings in Christ in heavenly places. The heretics could not offer anything better than that, especially since the Christian hope is not a vague aspiration, or a wistful dream, but a certain prospect. For the Christian, there is no reason to move away from the foundation. Satan held out to Eve a hope that was not based on the word of God, and, alas! she moved away from what God had said with disastrous consequences.

Which ye have heard- this they had done, not just in a physical sense, but with the hearing of faith. The whole truth had reached them through Christian evangelists. Nothing Colossian heretics could assail their ears with could possibly supplement or replace this.

And which was preached to every creature which is under heaven- the apostle is not necessarily saying that every single member of the human race had heard the gospel. What he is saying is that every one that did hear the gospel heard the same thing. There was not one gospel for Asia, and another for Europe. There was no room for any additional material. Men are called creatures both here and in Mark 16:15 to emphasise that they have a responsibility to their Creator, for He is the Moral Governor of the universe.

Whereof I Paul am made a minister- the apostle is about to tell of his unique ministry, and also to confront the heretics in chapter 2. So he needs to assert his authority before he does so. He does this twice. Here, in connection with the gospel, and in verse 25 in connection with the church. He was a minister of the gospel, so the gospel was more important than he was, (he was minister of it, not it of him), but nonetheless he had importance as the apostle to the Gentiles, commissioned to see to it that the gospel reached their ears.

(g) Verses 24-29
Greatness of the mystery

1:24
Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you, and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for His body’s sake, which is the church:

Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you- another mark of reality is the determination to continue despite the opposition that the world represents. Faith and the world are on a collision course, and the true believer triumphs in that situation. Wrote the apostle John, “this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith”, 1 John 5:4.

The apostle Paul gloried in tribulations because they were part of God’s education programme for His people, Romans 5:5,6. The faithful labours of the apostle as he sought to spread the gospel involved much suffering for him, as we see from 2 Corinthians 11:23-28. Paul wrote to the Ephesians, “Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you, which is your glory”, Ephesians 3:13.

And fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh- the word “affliction” is never used of the penal sufferings that Christ endured, so the apostle is certainly not saying here that his sufferings were needed to make up the full quota of Christ’s sufferings on the cross. What he does mean is that just as Christ was afflicted by men during His life because of His stand for the truth, so also they who side with Christ shall meet this affliction. It is the believer’s task to endure this affliction with rejoicing, so that the full measure of suffering that God has in mind for His people will be endured. Because this suffering is for the sake of Christ it has His name attached to it, so it may be called the affliction of Christ, even though He does not personally endure affliction now. It is His people who are afflicted at the present time.

For his body’s sake, which is the church- not only is the affliction linked with Christ, it is also linked with believers. Again the apostle makes it clear that he is referring to the church when he speaks of Christ’s body; in other words, he is not referring to the physical body of Christ but “the church, which is his body”, Ephesians 1:22,23. The fact that Paul was suffering affliction for the whole church would show the Colossians that although they had not seen him in the flesh, yet nevertheless he had a deep interest in their spiritual welfare.

1:25
Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God;

Whereof I am made a minister- as in verse 23, the personal pronoun is emphatic- “I particularly, specially”. It was the apostle Paul’s special task to make known the truth with regard to the church in both its aspects. So he served the gospel, verse 23, and he served the church.

According to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you- a dispensation is the duty given to the steward of a household to faithfully arrange the affairs of that household. The household in question here being God’s. The stewardship had been given to Paul not to elevate him, for it was “for you”; it was a means whereby he served the interests of the church.

To fulfil the word of God- Paul’s special and vital task was to set forth the truths regarding the church, which are the climax of God’s revelation of truth to men. It is not that he wrote the last book of the Bible, for he did not. What he did do was fill up the total of what God has to say to His people. This is what he refers to in 1 Corinthians 13:10 with the expression “that which is perfect is come”.

1:26
Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints:

Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations- the apostle says more about this mystery in Ephesians 3, and shows there that he was specially entrusted with the task of revealing God’s purpose for this present age. This purpose had not been hidden in the Old Testament scriptures, nor had the prophets known it but not recorded it, for the mystery was completely hidden. During successive Old Testament ages God worked out His purpose, but none involved the church. Generations came and went, but the fathers were not able to pass on the truth of this mystery to their sons, for they did not know it themselves. There is no such thing as “The Old Testament church”, as some speak.

But now is made manifest to his saints- that which Old Testament saints never knew is now revealed through the apostle Paul. Note there is no limit to the number of believers who have this truth made known to them. It is to the saints in general, not to a select few, that these matters are revealed. The gnostic heretics taught that the highest truth was known only to a few; they alone, they claimed, were able to understand. The apostle will have none of this.

1:27
To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory:

To whom God would make known- this does not mean God would if He could. Rather, He wills to make known, the word “would” being a form of the verb “to will”. It is His determination to make known now what it was His determination to keep hidden in former times.

What is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles- the theme of this mystery is glorious, as befits the God who reveals it. That being the case, the blessings involved in it are rich and abundant. The wonder of it is that this mystery is among the Gentiles, with converted Gentiles being brought in to the same blessing as converted Jews. Ephesians 3:6 shows us that the essence of the mystery is that Gentiles are fellow-heirs with converted Jews of the vast spiritual inheritance secured for the saints by Christ; fellow-members with them of the same body, the church, and fellow-partakers of all the special and heavenly blessings that the gospel has brought to those who believe.

The mystery is rich because it enriches our spirits, causing us, like the apostle, to bow our knees in worship, Ephesians 3:14. It enriches our hearts as we contemplate God’s goodness to us. It enriches our minds, so that we are enabled to serve God intelligently.

Which is Christ in you, the hope of glory- every godly Jew looked longingly for the day when Messiah would be amongst the nation. Such would indeed be a day of glory. Here, however, the apostle speaks of the Christian’s hope of glory because Christ is in them. This is clearly different to the hope of Israel. Christ indwells His people during this age, yet there are still glorious hopes not realised.

In Ephesians 3 the apostle highlighted the result of the mystery, that even Gentiles had an equal share with converted Jews; here he emphasises the way the truth of the mystery is made good to us, for every believer is indwelt by the Spirit of God, and because of that Christ can be said to be within us. Each Divine person is able to represent the other, as will be seen from John 14:16-23. So it is that Romans 8:9,10 reads, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness”. So to have the Spirit of Christ within is to have Christ within, and to have Christ within is to be assured that all that is yet to be will arrive.

In Ephesians 1:14 the Spirit is said to be the earnest of our inheritance, the guarantee of all that God has promised. The illustration has been used of a farmer who buys some sheep at a market, yet is unable to take them home with him that day. He arranges for them to be looked after, and gives them a bale of the hay just like that which, when they eventually reach the farm, they will enjoy every day. So we are looked after before we get home to heaven, and meanwhile an earnest or sample of what is ahead is given to us now by the Spirit.

1:28
Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus:

Whom we preach- not only is this a positive statement, but it also contrasts the ministry of Paul and Timothy with that of the gnostic heretics. The latter had nothing positive to say about Christ.

Warning every man- there needed to be a ministry of warning, in view of the spiritual hazards that abounded in Colosse. This warning ministry as far as this epistle is concerned is mostly found in chapter 2.

And teaching every man in all wisdom- positive teaching is needed if we are to have a right appreciation of God and His ways. The apostle and Timothy saw to it that the believers were instructed in the full range of that insight into the true nature of things that the apostles’ doctrine brings to us. There was no avenue of truth to which the apostle could not introduce the saints, so they needed nothing from the heretics. As he said to the Ephesian elders, “For I have not shunned to declare unto you the whole counsel of God”, Acts 20:27.

That we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus- the ambition of the apostle was to so teach and warn that every believer might reach the goal that God has in mind, namely, likeness to Christ. Every true believer is in Christ Jesus, but the apostle did not rest until all believers are perfect in Christ Jesus. The word used for perfect here was also used for those who had been fully initiated into the pagan mysteries. Here the Spirit of God lifts it from its pagan setting and uses it to describe those who have been instructed in the things of God.

1:29
Whereunto I also labour, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily.

Whereunto I also labour- this does not mean “I also, as well as others”. Rather, the thought is, “I, as well as preaching as others do, go further and labour and strive”. The word for labour here denotes work to the point of exhaustion. Many have preached, but few, if any, have laboured like the apostle. If he toiled so strenuously for the sake of the truth, should we not at least take an active interest in it?

Striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily- Paul did not labour in his own strength. Spiritual work needs spiritual power to carry it through. Many a time the apostle would have given up if he worked in his own strength. The power of the Spirit of God was in him; but that Spirit is the Spirit of the God that raised Christ from the dead, so no obstacle is great enough to prevent it achieving its goal. What power is greater that the mighty power that raised Christ up? This mighty power is “to usward who believe”, Ephesians 1:19.

 

 

HEBREWS 11:1-16

HEBREWS 11:1-16

Setting of the chapter
The chapter is introduced by the last verses of chapter 10. Reference to that passage, and also Habakkuk 2 which is quoted there, will show that the prophet mentions tarrying in two senses. In one sense the (fulfilment of the) vision would tarry in the sense that it would be a long time before it came, but in another sense it would not tarry in the sense of being late. The vision in question being the sight of Christ coming in glory to judge the earth. There are two attitudes that will be adopted whilst the time of the coming of Christ is awaited. Some will be lifted up in pride, as they think that God will not judge their sin. These would correspond to the adversaries mentioned in 10:27 whom God will judge. Others will live by faith. As we might expect, there are also two reactions by God to these attitudes. Those who are proud He is displeased with; those who press forward in faith meet His approval. There are two results to these attitudes as well, there is a drawing back to perdition, and there is the believing to the salvation of the soul. Obviously the writer to the Hebrews would wish to encourage his readers to be of the second sort, and this he does by giving examples of Old Testament faith for them to imitate.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 11, VERSES 1 TO 16:

11:1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

11:2 For by it the elders obtained a good report.

11:3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.

11:4 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.

11:5 By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.

11:6 But without faith it is impossible to please Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.

11:7 By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.

11:8 By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.

11:9 By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:

11:10 For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

11:11 Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.

11:12 Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.

11:13 These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.

11:14 For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.

11:15 And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.

11:16 But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.

Structure of the passage

Section (a) Verses 1 and 2 Introduction to the subject of faith
Section (b) Verses 3-12 Faith in relation to God.
Section (c) Verses 13-16 Comment about those of previous section.


Section (a) Verses 1-2
Introduction to the subject of faith.

11:1
Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

Now faith is the substance of things hoped for- this is not a definition of faith, (for faith may be defined as “a firm persuasion based on the word of God”), but an assertion that the believer reaches out to lay hold of the truth that God’s word brings, (in this context, the certainty of the coming of Christ and the consequent events), and treasures it in his heart. In this way what is believed by faith becomes, in the heart, the evidence of its certainty.
So on the one hand, by faith a man is justified and is reckoned righteous by God. On the other hand, in the way things are looked at in this chapter, faith results in a good report from God.

Special note on the nature of faith
Faith is not wishful thinking.
Some think that Christians believe things are true because they hope they are true. They want the things to be true so much that they persuade themselves that they are. Nothing could be more wrong. When the Bible is approached by those who have an unbiased mind and who earnestly seek the truth, then it is the promise of Christ Himself that they will be convinced. He said, “If any man will to do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself”, John 7:17. This is the best argument of all, for it does not depend upon other people convincing us by their reasoning, but the Bible self-authenticating and self-accrediting itself.

Faith is not relative. Christians do not believe the Bible because this is their personal preference. They believe it because they have been convinced it is true. Unbelievers are often prepared to allow Christians to believe the Bible, as long as they do not insist that they should do so also. But truth is not relative, so belief in the truth is not relative either.

Faith is not a substitute for evidence. Some would suggest that whereas scientists believe in “evidence”, Christians believe because they do not have any evidence. This is completely wrong, however, for Christians do have evidence, and it is found in the Word of God. What better evidence could there be? Whether it be matters natural or spiritual, the Bible is the best authority. In fact on matters spiritual it is the only reliable authority. So faith is not “a leap in the dark”, the act of one who is uninformed and reckless; rather it is the act of one who has approached the Word of God with the earnest desire to know the mind of God, and who has found that He is true to the promise He made long ago when He said, “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13. Such people do not leap in the dark, for they walk in the light.

We notice that faith is the opposite of drawing back, according to 10:39. It is something that makes progress therefore, and presses on to what is before. This is what Habakkuk did, for he was given a vision of the return of Christ in glory, and walked by faith in the light of it. He was living his life in view of what God’s word said. So as we proceed into chapter 11 we shall find that all who are held up as examples of faith had the word of God in their minds and hearts, and they acted in faith because of that.

So verse 1 is telling us that faith is the substance of things hoped for. Because our faith rests on the sure word of God, what we believe has substance and reality. Future things that have been promised in God’s word are brought out of the future into our hearts. It is not that we believe them because we hope they are true, but because faith knows they are true, for faith is an intelligent thing.
The evidence of things not seen- because unseen things are promised in God’s word, when they are believed they become real in the soul, and our faith, based as it is on a solid foundation, is sure. In this way what we believe becomes the evidence within us that they shall come to pass. The faith and the hope merge into one. We shall find that the worthies mentioned in this chapter all had their eye on the future, but it was a future they could not see with the physical eye, only with the eye of faith.

11:2
For by it the elders obtained a good report.

For by it the elders obtained a good report- those who were spiritually mature and godly and set a good example in Old Testament times, were commended by God, for He bore witness to their faith. They worked out their inner faith by outward works, and thus gave expression to their belief. Because their faith was centred on commendable things, their faith was itself commendable to God. Such is the certainty of Divine things that it is no credit to anyone to believe them. It is simply the logical thing to do. But in His goodness God credits that faith with value, and commends the believer for it.

Note that the elders of a former age are here given as an example to the Hebrews, so there is no despising of Old Testament saints. This is important, for the epistle has given many reasons why the saints of old time were less privileged than we, but they still maintained strong faith in God.

Section (b) Verses 3-12
Faith in relation to God.

11:3
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.

Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God- so faith has an understanding; it is not “through understanding we believe”. Faith is not a second-rate position, taken up by those who have no intelligence about matters. It is well-informed, because it is Bible-informed. Those who are prepared to accept the plain statements of Scripture are more enlightened than the best unbelieving scientist, for the believer is in touch with the God who “invented” science. It is true that the Bible is not a science textbook; it does not set out to be, but it is not anti-science, nor unscientific. It was only a misunderstanding about the Bible that caused religious people to believe the sun revolved around the earth. The believer has an understanding about the universe the unbeliever does not have, simply because he accepts the testimony that God has given in His word.
It is worth remembering that the Big Bang theory is not proven. It is only one way at looking at the universe, and an atheistic way at that.
Note that having spoken of the elders of a past day, and intending to further speak of them in the rest of the chapter, the writer speaks of “we”. He is linking past and present times together, and showing that faith is always relevant, and always pleasing to God. Because faith is based on the word of God, it accepts the testimony God gives about creation; it does not seek to modify it in the light of supposedly final statements of scientists. We all know that that which is confidently asserted as scientific fact one day, is just as likely to be dismissed as a mistaken theory the next. “The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away, but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”, 1 Peter 1:24.
So that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear- in other words, the worlds were not hidden away, and then by the spoken word of God caused to appear. Rather, “God spake, and it was done”, Psalm 33:9. They were not, and then they were. Only God possesses the ability to create in the sense of bring into existence. This is an important principle to understand in view of the examples given in this chapter. If we believe, (because the word of God says it), that all that came into being in the six days of creation was the result of God working, how much easier is it to believe that existing things, (although not seen as yet), shall also be brought into being. Faith lays hold of the future and brings it into the present, for the future things are real, being promised by God, and faith is the evidence of things not seen. It only remains for the future unseen things to be made apparent; but they already are to faith.
It is clear from this verse that there is no such thing as eternal matter, for the word for world used here is aionas, the worlds in relation to time. When God created all things, He did so, by His own testimony, (and this is the only testimony possible, in the nature of the case), at the beginning. Now this is a time-word, denoting when time started. God created by His eternal power, Romans 1:20, so the power was there, for He was there, but He chose the point at which to put it forth. Before that He existed in His solitary grandeur.
It is important to notice that the Lord Jesus, when referring to the making of male and female and the institution of marriage, said, “But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female,” Mark 10:6. The making of man and woman on the sixth day, therefore, was in the beginning of the creation, and not millions of years after Genesis 1:1. There is no room in this for a gap-theory, allowing countless years to roll by, for how can the making of man be at the beginning of creation when it is millions of years after creation?

11:4
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.

By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain- faith is so important, and drawing back so disastrous, that we are given many and varied examples in this chapter of its exercise. Having seen faith in principle in verses 1-3, we now see faith in practice. By offering a sacrifice of which God approved, Abel shows he knew what the Divine requirements were. How was this? By the word of God. And how did the word of God come to him? From his father Adam, who had witnessed what had happened in the garden after he had sinned. He had seen an animal lose its life in order that he might be clothed, and thus made fit for the presence of God. This was a powerful testimony to the eventual sacrifice of Christ at Calvary, by which the believing sinner may be accepted in the sight of God through the merits and sacrifice of another. The sacrifice took the character of a burnt offering, for it is that offering alone which provides clothing for man, as Leviticus 7:8 compared with 4:11 would indicate.
But Adam would be able to pass on more to Abel, for he could inform him that God said, “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel”, Genesis 3:15. There is promised here a deliverer from the one who instigated man to sin, but only at the cost of being bruised Himself. So we have a double indication in these events; there is the principle established that man can be acceptable in God’s sight by means of sacrifice, and that the evil one that caused him to sin will be dealt with. So Christ as The Sacrifice and the Seed, were made known in Eden. The work and the person, the Seed Born, (for He is of the woman), and the Seed Bruised, are clearly set out by God. And Abel would have these things passed on to him by his father.
On the basis of the revealed mind of God, then, Abel’s gave expression to his faith in the coming Deliverer and Sacrifice by offering to God a sacrifice that prefigured Calvary. Abel’s faith has reached down the centuries, laid hold of what God has promised He will do, and clasped it to himself. But he does more, he offers a sacrifice that tells of his intelligence in the matter.
Now Cain had the same information available to him as Abel did, but he chose to not believe, and gave expression to his unbelief by bringing of the fruits of the ground, as opposed to a sacrifice involving blood-shedding and the provision of a covering. Now no doubt Cain’s offering was of the best, for his pride and self-reliance would not allow him to bring anything less, but we learn that Abel’s sacrifice was more excellent than Cain’s. Cain’s was excellent physically and materially, but Abel’s was more excellent, being spiritual in character. Of course we would have to say about Christ’s sacrifice that it was most excellent, being personal and final. Abel and his offering were distinct from one another, but Christ was His offering.
By which he obtained witness that he was righteous- this makes clear that Abel was not justified because he brought an acceptable offering to God. Rather, he brought an offering to God because he was righteous. He had believed God, and it had been accounted to him for righteousness, and now he responds to God in a proper way. The apostle John assures us that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous, 1 John 3:7. It is not that he becomes righteous who does righteous things, but the reverse. After all, an unrighteous man cannot righteous deeds, for he has no capacity to do them. The accepted sacrifice of Abel was the visible sign of his invisible faith, for faith is always ready to give expression to its existence; it is not a lazy thing, but living and lively.
God testifying of his gifts- it is possible that Abel’s sacrifice was consumed by fire that came down from God. Some interpret the words “the Lord had respect unto Abel’s offering”, Genesis 4:4, as meaning “the Lord kindled into a flame”. Whether this is so or not, it is certainly true that when referring to Abel’s sacrifice, God said to Cain, “and if thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?” implying that Abel had done well.
It delights the heart of God to receive the sacrifices of His people, whether those sacrifices take the form of worship, Hebrews 13:15; service, Philippians 2:17; the offering of self in devotion to God, Romans 12:1; or financial offerings, Hebrews 13:16. All these are forms of worship, and gratify the heart of the One, even the Father, who seeks worship, John 4:23.
And by it he being dead yet speaketh- the matters we have just mentioned are all brought to our notice through the sacrifice of Abel. It was an expression of worship; it represented service to God on his part; it meant that he was surrendered to God; and it involved the sacrificing of animals that he could otherwise have bartered or sold for other goods, (for meat-eating was not permitted at this stage). All these things are relevant to the readers of the epistle, and also to us today.

11:5
By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.

By faith Enoch- whereas Abel looked forward to the coming of the Messiah in grace to be the sacrifice appointed, Enoch looked on to the coming of the Messiah in judgement, for he prophesied that the Lord would come with ten thousands of His saints to execute judgement, as Jude 17 records. No doubt the partial fulfilment of this was at the flood which came upon the ungodly after Enoch was taken.
Was translated that he should not see death- so he was translated because of the particular quality of his faith, for Abraham had faith but was not translated. Enoch walked with God, and upon the birth of his son Methuseleh it must have been revealed to him that the flood was coming, for he gave his son this name because it means “when he is dead it shall be sent”. And sure enough Methuselah lived on and on for 969 years, (eloquent testimony to “the longsuffering of God which waited in the days of Noah”, 1 Peter 3:20), and then died the year the flood came.
Enoch was a prophet, according to Jude 14, so he had insight into the mind of God, and was convinced that something lay beyond the coming judgement, for he appreciated that the judgement was simply the preliminary to better times, once the Messiah had come. He knew from Genesis 3:15 that the evil being that had brought sin into the world was going to be dealt with and the reward of his faith was that he was taken away from the judgement of the flood, and transported to better scenes.
And was not found, because God had translated him- those who were limited to the things of time and sense sought for Enoch, but he could not be found. This tells us that even his body was taken. His faith had received its logical outcome, for he had laid hold of future things, and they had become the strong evidence in his own soul that they were real. Those who had not this faith could only look for material things, like Enoch’s body.
For before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God- notice that his translation was a result of him pleasing God, hence the word “for”, explaining why he was translated. He pleased God because he walked by faith, and this is the reason he was taken, as the beginning of the verse also affirms. The New Testament equivalent of this is the rapture of the saints when the Lord Jesus comes into the air to take them to heaven. In 1 Thessalonians 4, the chapter that deals with this subject, believers are exhorted to walk and please God, verse 1, and then are told that the taking of believers to heaven is “if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, verse 14.” Whilst the rapture is not dependant on works, it does depend on the fact that those who are taken are believers, for no others will be affected at this time. So Enoch walked with God, Genesis 5:22, and also pleased God, Hebrews 11:5, and we are exhorted to do these two things also.
Notice that he had a testimony before he was translated. The time for testimony to God is now, and not hereafter, and this solemn thought should challenge us greatly.

11:6
But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

But without faith it is impossible to please him- we are left in no doubt that there is no alternative way of pleasing God. Those Hebrews who were tempted to go back to Judaism would do well to remember this, especially as God specifically says that He is not well-pleased with animal sacrifices, 10:8. Whilst it is true that there are many things believers may do to please God, the root of their action is their faith. It is only because they act in faith that any works are acceptable and pleasing to God.
For he that cometh to God- we have already been warned against drawing back to perdition in 10:39, and the alternative to drawing back, as Habbukuk made clear, is going forward in faith, for “the just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. Such people “come to God”, for they have God as their goal in their life of faith.
Must believe that he is- this is not simply belief in the existence of God, for no-one would start to come to God if they did not believe He existed. This is belief that He is what He claims to be. Faith responds to the revealed character of God, what He is in Himself, and therefore seeks to act in accordance with that character. This is certain to please God, for He delights to see a reflection of Himself in His people. The believer is created “after God in righteousness and true holiness”, Ephesians 4:24, and this is the outworking of that truth.
And that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him- God graciously rewards with His approval those that are exercised to seek Him so as to gain light about His character. The true believer seeks to conform to the righteousness and holiness He sees perfectly in His God. There needs to be a diligence about this seeking, for faith is an active and energetic thing.

11:7
By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith.

By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet- it is very likely that it had never rained until the time of the flood, or else the rainbow would have been commonplace and not of any great significance. So when Noah was told by God that there would be a flood upon the earth, he realised that something was coming that he had not seen before. Being a man of faith, however, Noah accepted what God had said and acted upon it. He also saw the other side of the flood by faith, or he would not have built an ark to get there. He knew that the Seed promised in Genesis 3 had not yet arrived, and so there must be a fresh start after the flood.
Moved with fear- this is the reverential fear of a believer, that mixture of love and fear which adores Him and is in awe of Him. This fear is very practical, because moved by it, Noah acted in faith and obedience.
Prepared an ark to the saving of his house- Noah realises that if only he and his family are to survive the flood, then one of his sons must be of the line that shall produce the seed. So he prepares the ark to save his house so as to preserve the line of the Messiah. Noah, like Abel, receives and believes the word of God as to the coming Seed.
By the which he condemned the world- the only thing that could have saved the world in Noah’s day would have been universal repentance, as with Nineveh. As it was, they were condemned by the preparing of the ark, for it was an evidence that God was bringing judgement upon the earth. Noah preached as he built, so his ark became an object lesson. Enoch condemned the world by his walk with God and his preaching, Noah by his work for God and his preaching. Both are an example to us.
And became heir of the righteousness which is by faith- Noah was a righteous man by faith, not by building an ark. He was also a preacher of righteousness, 2 Peter 2:5, and thus testified to his belief in the righteous dealings of God, which involved judgement upon sin. He showed that he preferred righteousness to sin, and God rewarded him by allowing him to step out into a cleansed earth after the flood. He inherited what he longed for, and that which by faith he was entitled to as part of his inheritance.
He would also realise that if God was able to cleanse the earth of sin and bring in radically changed conditions, then He could do so again, but this time with the Messiah present to govern that earth. That situation is what Noah becomes heir to.

11:8
By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.

By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed- we might not think there was instant obedience if we limit ourselves to the Genesis record. We must allow not only this passage, but also Genesis 11 and Acts 7 to have their due weight.
Genesis 11:31 reads, “And Terah took Abram his son, and Lot the son of Haran his son’s son, and Sarai his daughter in law, his son Abraham’s wife; and they went forth with them from Ur of the Chaldees, to go into the land of Canaan; and they came unto Haran, and dwelt there”.

Genesis 12:1,4 reads, “Now the Lord had said unto Abram, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land I will show thee…so Abraham departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him'”.

Acts 7:2-4 reads, “The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was yet in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, and said unto him, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall show thee’. Then came he out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Charran: and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell”.

We must notice that the first passage records the “generations of Terah”, not that of Abraham his son. So we are not surprised that Terah is taking the initiative in that passage. When we come to Genesis 12 however, this marks the beginning of the generations of Abraham which extends up to Genesis 25:10 with the account of his burial. So we now have the action of Abraham himself as he moves in faith and obedience.

Stephen’s address in Acts 7 makes it clear that the God of glory appeared to Abraham in Ur, before he lived in Haran, verse 2. Having heard the voice of God, Abraham left Ur of the Chaldees, and this coincided with the decision of his father to go to live in Haran. So Abraham has obeyed the first part of the command. He has not moved because his father has moved, but because he is responding to the command of his God. When his father died he continued to obey God’s command, and now left his kindred and his father’s house.

If God had wished Abraham to do all three things at once, that is leave Ur, kindred and father’s house, surely they would have been listed in the reverse order. So Abraham would have left his father’s house first, said goodbye to his relations, and then crossed the border of the land of the Chaldees. But Abraham’s kindred were not in Ur, but in Haran. We learn this by reading the account of the search for a bride for Isaac. The servant went to the city of Nahor, Genesis 24:10, which does not mean the city named Nahor, but the city where Nahor lived, (as we learn from the account of Jacob’s search for a wife), but was named Haran, Genesis 28:2. Whether it was named after the brother of Abraham we are not told. So it is that he left his country first and went to Haran, in Padan-Aram. Terah is soon to die, so in deference to his father, he waits for him to die before leaving his kindred in Haran, listed in Genesis 22:20-24. He then left his father’s house not so much in a physical sense, but in the sense that he now set out on his own to establish his own household. He has obeyed God in the order in which God required obedience, and is now on his way to the land God has promised him.
This is summed up for us in Genesis 12:1, “Now the Lord had said unto Abram, ‘Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house'”. This is exactly what he did, and in that order. Notice that there is not a list of three things to be done at once necessarily, but the word “and” separates them, suggesting progressive actions. It can rightly be said in Genesis 12:4, “So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him”.
We must not think that Abraham had to have a second call, as if he had not responded properly to the first one in Ur. The expression “The Lord had said” is of a construction which involves the use of the Hebrew word “vau”, (normally meaning “and”), with the long tense. To quote Newberry’s Introduction, “More frequently, however, the vau is employed to stamp perpetuity on narratives of the past, forming what may be called ‘the Hebrew perfect’, a permanent record for time and for eternity”. So, far from saying, in effect, “The Lord had said “Get thee out” but Abraham had not completely obeyed”, the phrase is marking, at the beginning of the personal history of Abraham, the great and momentous thing that God was doing, as He separated Abraham from all the nations, tribes and families of the earth.
Into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance- in Genesis 11:31 it is made clear that Abraham did set out for Canaan, even though he stopped for a while at Haran. It is described by God as “a land I will show thee”. It is a land he has not seen before, and yet one day God will say to him, “Lift up now thine eyes…for all the land thou seest, to thee will I give it”, Genesis 13:14,15.
Obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went- here we have Scriptural support for thinking that Abraham obeyed God; he was not hesitant in his obedience. Noah was told specifically to build an ark, and was given the specifications for it, but Abraham was simply told to get out of Ur, and this he did. There is a close connection between faith and obedience, as the apostle makes clear when he writes of “the obedience of faith” in Romans 1:5, 16:26. Abraham no doubt took the recognised trade route from Ur to Haran, and Haran to Canaan, so he knew the road but he did not know where the road was eventually leading. This was faith indeed, trusting God to lead the way and bring him safely to the promised land.

11:9
By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise:

By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange country- a sojourner is one who has not put down roots, and this was true of Abraham, for he knew that the land would not be his settled place until the promised Seed had come. The Lord Jesus said that “Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad”, John 8:56. There was confidence in Abraham’s heart that even if he died, he would nonetheless see Messiah’s day of glory.
When Sarah died, Abraham purchased a portion of land in which to bury her, confessing to the Canaanites, “I am a stranger and a sojourner with thee”, Genesis 23:4, thus acknowledging that he as yet had not absolute right of possession. It was no different than if he had been in any other country in the world; Canaan was just like a foreign country to him, even though God had promised it to him. Faith laid hold of the promise, and was not dismayed by the sojourning.
Dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob- Abraham was 100 years old when Isaac was born, and 160 years old when Jacob was born, and he died aged 175. So he literally lived with both of them for 15 years. But the main point is that they shared with him the same attitude of sojourners; he had now built up a family of God-fearers, having left his idol-worshipping forbears behind, Joshua 24:2.
The heirs with him of the same promise- they did not need another call, just a reaffirmation of the promise to Abraham. In that confidence they were content to live in tents, as befitted their sojourner character. It is probable that when Genesis 33:1 says of Jacob that “he built him a house”, the “him” refers to Esau, who has been mentioned in the previous verse. In verse 19 Jacob pitches his tent on a parcel of ground he has purchased, so he still maintains his sojourner character, (tent), and his stranger character, (bought a parcel of field). The apostle Peter describes believers as strangers (to what is behind us and around us), and pilgrims, (as to what is ahead of us), 1 Peter 2:11, and thus they walk in the steps of their father Abraham, Romans 4:12.

11:10
For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

For he looked for a city which hath foundations- this is what sustained him as he moved in the land. He had insight into fact that one day heaven and earth would be joined by a highway between earth and the holy city of Jerusalem, Revelation 21:9-22:5. If it is asked how Abraham knew this then surely the answer must be that he was the friend of God, so God did not hide from him the things he planned in the future; see Genesis 18:17, Isaiah 41:8.
So Abraham was content to pitch his tent, a comparatively flimsy structure, and one which was only lightly attached to the earth, having no foundations, for he knew there was city with foundations ahead of him.
Whose builder and maker is God- Abraham had left a city whose builder and maker was man; a city, moreover, dedicated to the moon-god, the moon being the ruler of the darkness. He gladly exchanged that city for one which shone with the glory of God and Christ. God in His wisdom has designed that city, (builder means designer), and God in His power has made it, so it is eminently to be preferred to anything of man.

11:11
Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was past age, because she judged him faithful who had promised.

Through faith also Sara herself received strength to conceive seed- we now come to the first woman in the chapter. She is considered as to her own faith, for it is “Sarah herself”, not “Sarah the wife of Abraham”. It is good when the believing sisters are strong in faith because of personal exercise, and not simply reliant on the faith of their husbands.
As a 90 year old woman, who is also barren, Sarah was strengthened through faith to conceive a child. She had acted in unbelief before, and suggested that Abraham should have a son by Hagar his servant girl, and this he had done with disastrous results, which extend even to this day. Also, when told she would have a son herself, she laughed unbelievingly. She changed, however, and here can be commended for her faith.
And was delivered of a child when she was past age- she not only is strengthened in faith to conceive, but also to carry the child until his birth. She had laughed in mockery at the thought of having a son, but now she is able to laugh in a godly manner, for God has fulfilled His word. Abraham called the child Isaac, meaning “laughter”, and Sarah said, “God hath made me to laugh, so that all who hear will laugh with me”, Genesis 21:6. Her laughter was now the sort that could be fittingly shared with others, and not the laughter of unbelief.
Because she judged him faithful who had promised- this is how her faith expressed itself, for she believed that God would be faithful to the promise He had made that she should have a son. It was not simply that she believed she would have a child, but that she would have the child because God had promised it. She did not believe her having a child at that time was a coincidence.

11:12
Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.

Therefore sprang there even of one- so Sarah’s faith complemented Abraham’s, for Sarah bore the child in faith, and there sprang a child of Abraham, thus furthering the purpose of God. It is God’s intention that a man and his wife should complete one another, or as Peter puts it when using Sarah and Abraham as an example of a good marriage, be “partakers together of the grace of life”, 1 Peter 3:7.
And him as good as dead- this fact is used by the apostle Paul in Romans 4 to illustrate the fact that just as Abraham and Sarah believed that God was able to bring life out of their virtually dead bodies, so He has brought Christ out from being really dead. The faith of Abraham and Sarah brought them great blessing, and so also great blessing comes to those who “believe on Him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead; who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:24,25.
So many as the stars of the sky in multitude- this is an allusion to the words of God when He made a covenant with Abraham in Genesis 15, before ever he had a child by Sarah. Showing him the stars in the sky above him, God said to Abraham, (who has just stated that he is going childless, or in other words, is about to die without a son and heir), “so shall thy seed be”, Genesis 15:5. There follows Abraham’s classic exercise of faith, which is emphasised in the New Testament, “Abraham believed in the Lord; and he counted it to him for righteousness”, verse 6.
And as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable- this alludes to God’s words to Abraham after he had shown himself prepared to offer his only son as a sacrifice, which thing was the climax of the faith he had in Genesis 15. James tells us that by offering Isaac the faith of Abraham was made perfect, and reached its true goal, James 2:22. So Abraham began by believing God could give Him a son, and then believed so firmly in God that he was sure God would give him to him again, but this time from the dead. At the start the birth of Isaac is emphasised, at the finish the “death” of Isaac is to the fore. It is very probable that there are as many stars in the heavens as there are grains of sand upon earth’s seashores, so the two metaphors are in proportion. Even though Abraham would only be able to see a few thousand stars, He who had placed the stars in the sky knew they were as innumerable (as far as man is concerned), as the grains of sand.
There are those who see in these two expressions a reference to the heavenly part of the believing seed of Abraham, and the earthly. The problem is that God also speaks of the seed as being like the dust of earth, Genesis 13:16, when Abraham was commanded to walk through the land. Perhaps a better way of looking at these three figures of speech is to say that the dust of the earth is the dust of the land of promise, so that when the seed of Abraham eventually possess the land, and it is under their feet, there will be the constant reminder that God has promised it to them. As they look above, they are reminded that their blessing comes from heaven, and that He who has set the stars in the sky has set them in their inheritance. And as they walk along its seashores they will recollect that God has promised to protect them, so that the sea of the Gentiles shall never overwhelm them again.

Section (c) Verses 13-16
Comment about those of previous section..

11:13
These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.

These all died in faith- the writer now pauses to summarise what he has said so far about the heroes of faith. He has told us Abel sacrificed by faith, that Enoch walked by faith, that Noah built by faith, that Abraham left Ur by faith, that Sarah bore a son by faith. But they all crowned their life of faith by dying in faith, so they died as they lived. The God they had proved in their lives, was the God who would care for them in death. And more than this, would bring them into the fulness of which they had only seen a part. They did not give up as time went by, and things seemed not to work out as fast as they thought. Note that Enoch is said to die, for “in Adam all die”. It is true that “and he died” is not said of Enoch in Genesis 5:24, as it is said of all the others in that genealogy, but that does not mean he did not die. Rather, it means that to him death was not the primary consideration. The Lord Jesus said of believers of this age, “If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death”, John 8:52, yet all the apostles died, and they surely kept His saying. The point is that death has lost its relevance for those who keep His saying. Enoch was in the good of that, remarkably.
Not having received the promises- clearly this means they had not received the plenary fulfilment of all that God had promised them. They had received the word of promise from God, but not the full substance of the promise.
But having seen them afar off- having told us what they did not do, namely, receive the fulfilment of the promises, we are now told four things they did do. The chapter begins with the statement that faith is the evidence of things not seen, and these believers so laid hold of God’s promise that they saw the fulfilment, albeit from afar. Their faith had brought the unseen things into the realm of the seen.
And were persuaded of them- faith, by definition is “a firm persuasion based upon hearing”. These had heard the word of God in some way, whether directly in the case of Enoch, Noah, Abraham and Sarah, or indirectly, in the case of Abel. And because the word was from God they were convinced it would come to pass.
And embraced them- this is a further development; from being unseen, to seeing afar off, and then being persuaded that they were not mistaken in what they saw; they now clasp those far-off things to their bosom in believing embrace, welcoming them as if they had already arrived.
And confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth- we see this illustrated in the words of Abraham when he bought a plot in which to bury Sarah, “I am a sojourner with thee”, Genesis 23:4. He thereby confessed that he had not entered fully into what God had promised, for the Seed had not yet come. He was a stranger in his own land, and yet he was travelling on as a pilgrim to the time when he would inherit the land. He was not a stranger and pilgrim in quite the sense believers are now. We travel through the earth as strangers to it permanently, and are pilgrims to a better land, heaven itself, for “our conversation is in heaven, Philippians 3:20, (where the idea behind the word “conversation” is citizenship). Abraham was a stranger because he could not possess the land in the fullest sense before Messiah the Seed came, for He is the Ultimate Heir. Abraham was a pilgrim until such time, for he could not settle if Messiah was not resident.

11:14
For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country.

For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a country- the things they say are that they are strangers and pilgrims. By the very act of making this confession they indicate they anticipate something ahead. That “something” is a country; literally, a native-country, one they can really call their own in every sense of the word. Having originally been called out of his country, Chaldea, by God, Abraham was looking for a different sort of country. Not one polluted by idols and vice, but one where Christ was King, ruling in righteousness and holiness.

11:15
And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned.

And truly, if they had been mindful of that country from whence they came out- if they had not been moving by faith, with their eye on the future, they might have looked back with longing to the comforts and conveniences of Ur of the Chaldees. No tent-life in the harsh desert for Abraham there. By all accounts Ur of the Chaldees was a very sophisticated city.
They might have had opportunity to have returned- the Devil was opposed to the idea of Abraham dwelling in the land, and he might very well have presented reasons to him why it would be a good idea to go back to Ur, especially if he found Abraham at any time considering that as an option. But Abraham, Isaac and Jacob resisted this temptation. The latter may have gone to Padan-Aram for a wife, but he did not carry on to Ur, but returned to Canaan.

11:16
But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for He hath prepared for them a city.

But now they desire a better country, that is, an heavenly- there is a contrast between the word “now” and the word “opportunity” of the previous verse. The latter word means a season, a period marked by certain features. If Abraham had longed after Ur, his life would have been characterised by that; he would have acted in line with his desire. This verse tells us, however, that with Abraham there was a constant “now” of obedience to God and His purpose. The reason why he was so resolute was that the country he looked for was heavenly in character. This by no means suggests that Abraham was looking to go to heaven. God had promised him the land, and unless he lives on that land the promise has failed. When Messiah reigns the land of Israel will indeed be a heavenly land, for He will put His stamp upon everything. The prayers of God’s people will have been answered, and the will of God will be done on earth as it is in heaven, Matthew 6:10.
Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God- God is pleased to associate with those who take Him at His word, and live accordingly. Abraham has exchanged the vain gods of Chaldea for the true and Living God of heaven, and has come into such a relationship with Him that He belongs to him in truth. Moreover there is no embarrassment for God in Abraham having that relationship. Having a personal God is abundant compensation to Abraham for any loss sustained by not going back to Ur.
For he hath prepared for them a city- beginning with “for” as it does, this phrase explains why the writer is sure that God is not ashamed to be called their God- He has prepared for them a city because He wishes to be accessible to them. If God walked with Abraham, Enoch and Noah when they were in the flesh, how will He not wish to company with them when they have their resurrections bodies? So it is that there shall be a way between earth and the heavenly Jerusalem come down from heaven and from God, and the righteous shall walk that way into the heavenly city. The city is prepared with that in mind, which is why it has so many gates, and why those gates are emblazoned with the names of the tribes of Israel. See Revelation 21:12; Isaiah 35:8-10.

REVELATION CHAPTER 4

We saw when considering chapter 1 that certain features from the vision of the Son of Man were used to describe Him as He spoke to the seven churches. Several features were not used there, however, so we may think of them as appropriate to the way in which Christ reveals Himself to the world in judgement before He actually comes. The features not used in chapters 2 and 3 are:

  • “One like unto the Son of Man”. HIS OFFICIAL AND UNIVERSAL AUTHORITY.
  • “Clothed with a garment down to the foot” HIS KINGLY DIGNITY
  • “His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow”. HIS FULNESS OF WISDOM
  • “His countenance as the sun shineth in his strength”. HIS STERN WRATH
  • “Have the keys of hell and of death”. HIS FULL AUTHORITY

Coming to the main body of the revelation as it relates to Christ re-appearing to the world, which consists of chapters 4-19, we can divide it into six sections, which each culminate in the appearance of the Lord Jesus to the world again. As far as the actual revelation is concerned, this occurs in chapter 19. As far as the book is concerned, there are a series of records of events that reveal Christ’s character in some way. So there is a full revelation to John in vision in chapter 1; six partial revelations to the churches in chapters 2 and 3; six partial revelations to the world in chapters 4-18; and then the full revelation in person to the world in chapter 19.

Chapter 1

Revelation of Christ in vision to John

Chapters 2 and 3

Six revelations of Christ to the churches

Chapters 4 to 18

Six revelations of Christ to the world in vision to John.

Chapter 19

Revelation of Christ to the world in person.

That chapters 4 to 19 are not in chronological order is seen from the fact that there are references to the end of the tribulation period and the start of the reign of Christ throughout, as follows:

Chapter 5:13 “Every creature…heard I saying”. This will not happen until the Lord sets up His kingdom.

Chapter 7:17 “These are they that come out of great tribulation”. This is not tribulation in general, but the specific “tribulation, the great one”, the last three and a half years before Christ comes.

Chapter 11:15 “The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our God, and of His Christ”. This happens when Christ comes to reign.

Chapter 14:5 Those sent out to preach in chapter 7 are now safely in heaven before the throne of God, their work over.

Chapter 15:2 Those who have gained the victory over the beast are seen before God.

Chapter 19:10 “The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth”. A celebration of the glorious reign of Christ over the earth.

We need not be surprised if the various revelations overlap.  In the biography of a great man there may be a chapter about him as a man, his character as shown throughout his life.  Then his life as a prominent politician perhaps, which will overlap with the first chapter.  Again, there may be a chapter about his domestic life, and again the record may go over ground touched on before.  So it is with the revelations given in the Book of Revelation.  Various future events are detailed, in order that a particular aspect of the person of Christ may be revealed.

So in chapters 4 and 5 of the Book of the Revelation we have the first revelation that is given to us prior to His personal revelation at His coming to earth. In this revelation, His supreme worthiness is brought before us.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1 TO 11

4:1 After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.

4:2 And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.

4:3 And He that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.

4:4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.

4:5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.

4:6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.

4:7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.

4:8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, LORD God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.

4:9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to Him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever,

4:10 The four and twenty elders fall down before Him that sat on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying,

4:11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are and were created.

INTRODUCTION

We need to be aware of the point of chapters 4 and 5. They give to us a sight of the heavenly throne-room, and transactions conducted there. God is about to start His long-predicted judgements, it is fitting therefore that we should be shown the seat of government. Important also, to know through whom that judgement will be executed. The Lord Jesus taught when He was here below that “the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgement unto the Son: that all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father”, John 5:22,23. And again, the Father hath “given Him authority to execute judgement also, because He is the Son of Man”, John 5:27. So we are told the object of giving the Son of God the task of judging, namely that He may receive equal honour with the Father. Most acknowledge that only one who is God is qualified to judge men, and so the Father has allotted this task to His Son to declare yet again His Deity. We are also told two of the grounds upon which He has been given the task. First, that He is Son of Man, and as such He has relevance to all men. Second,that as Son of Man He has been amongst them in His ministry, and they have had opportunity to either respond to Him directly when they came into contact with Him, or indirectly when He was preached to them, or they read the gospel records of His life.

4:1 After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will show thee things which must be hereafter.

After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven- the scene changes at this point in the book. John had been told that he was to write “the things thou hast seen, (the vision of the Son of Man in chapter 1), the things that are, (the condition of the seven churches in Asia at that time), and the things which shall be hereafter”. The latter phrase does not mean after death as the world uses the phrase “the hereafter”, but “after these things”; in other words after the current things concerning the churches. And now that word “hereafter” occurs again, indicating to us that the third section of the book is about to begin, and matters relative to the future are about to be unfolded. Or as chapter 1:1 put it, “to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass”. God’s servants need to have an awareness of what is to happen in the future, so that they may serve Him intelligently in the present. In chapters 2 and 3 the scene is earth, with seven churches bearing testimony in their respective locations in Asia Minor, but now the scene changes to heaven.  Solomon’s temple had doors for access to the oracle, or speaking-place, where God spoke to His people, 1 Kings 6:31. Now John is ushered through a door into the temple of which Solomon’s was but a pattern, see 1 Chronicles 28:11-13.

And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither- the first voice John heard invited him to come into the presence of God. The fact that the voice sounded like a trumpet reminds us of the words of 1 Corinthians 15:52, “the last trump”, or 1 Thessalonians 4:16, “the trump of God”. We have here a rehearsal of what will happen when Christ comes for His church saints, and they shall be caught up to be for ever with the Lord in heaven.

And I will show thee things which must be hereafter- the church saints shall be caught up to be with the Lord in heaven, but here John anticipates that, and is also given a preview of what will take place after the Lord Jesus has come into the air for the church.

4:2 And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.

And immediately I was in the spirit- see chapter 1:10 for comments about the expression “in the spirit”. The fact that John was not in the spirit before tells us that this is not a reference to the position in the Spirit that is true of all believers all the time, but simply means that he is transported into the realm that the body cannot go to at present, although when the resurrection body is received, it will be otherwise. The doors in Solomon’s temple were made of olive tree wood, and olive oil is a symbol of the Spirit of God in Scripture. Note the immediate response of John to this invitation to enter heaven’s courts. We might well ask ourselves whether heaven’s affairs have this sort of attraction for us. As the apostle Paul wrote, “Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God”, Colossians 3:2,3.

And, behold, a throne was set in heaven- it is good to know that despite the rebellion of angels and men during the last 6000 years, there is still a throne set in heaven. Nothing has happened to make that throne unstable, let alone remove it. More than this, the throne, the seat of power and government, is occupied.

And one sat on the throne- the Divine Throne-Sitter is there in all His solitary grandeur. God has not abdicated His throne, nor will He do so.

4:3 And He that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.

And He that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone- it is noticeable how sparse is the description John gives us of the Throne-Sitter. He is content to tell us simply that He looked like two precious stones, and that He had a book in His right hand. In chapter 4 we are introduced to the Judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, in His capacity as the Creator-God. It is fitting, then, that He should be described in terms of the precious things He had hidden in the earth. This reminds us that the earth is precious to God. Of all the places in the universe, this is His favourite; not least because on this planet His Son was crucified. The earth may or may not be the physical centre of the universe, but that event on earth is certainly the moral centre.

And there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald- as the judgements of God unfold in the following chapters, it becomes clear that many of them are inflicted on men using physical things, such as scorching sun, water made bitter, rivers dried up, hail and fire from heaven, earthquakes, and so on. It is good to see, therefore, that there is a rainbow round God’s throne, for this is His token in the heavens that He will never again flood the earth as He did in Noah’s time. He made a covenant with the earth, and the rainbow is the sign of that covenant. His words were these:

“And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons with him, saying, And I, behold, I establish My covenant with you, and with your seed after you; And with every living creature that is with you, of the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with you; from all that go out of the ark, to every beast of the earth. And I will establish my covenant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said, This is the token of the covenant which I make between Me and you and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual generations: I do set My bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between Me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud: And I will remember My covenant, which is between Me and you and every living creature of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the bow shall be in the cloud; and I will look upon it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature of all flesh that is upon the earth. And God said unto Noah, This is the token of the covenant, which I have established between me and all flesh that is upon the earth”, Genesis 9:8-17.

So the rainbow is the token of God’s faithfulness to His covenant. Yet instead of being multi-coloured, this rainbow is emerald-green, the central colour of the rainbow as we see it. Colours have different effects upon us, and green is the one most likely to calm and quieten. Despite the upheavals that are about to occur upon the earth, heaven is calm and unruffled. The rainbow derives its colours from the fact that light is split into its colours by droplets of water acting as prisms. There is no water in this rainbow, however, for otherwise it would not be only green. It is a powerful testimony to the fact that God is remembering His covenant with the earth even whilst He is judging the men on the earth.

Furthermore, this bow encircles the throne; it is not a part-circle as with us as we look up from the earth, but a complete circle. God’s purpose for the earth will be fully accomplished, and the rainbow tells us it shall be so. The reason why God’s purpose shall be fully realised is because the administration of all things is entrusted to His Son, and He cannot fail.

4:4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.

And round about the throne were four and twenty seats- we are now introduced to one of three groups of beings John saw in connection with the throne. There are twenty four seats, or thrones, (the word is the same as the throne on which God sits, but no doubt the translators were anxious to distinguish between the two, and hence called them seats. The word throne comes from the verb “to sit”). We mentioned earlier that Solomon’s temple was modelled on the heavenly temple. So also, the administration of that temple was ordered in accordance with David’s arrangements. There were twenty four courses of priests, 1 Chronicles 24;18; of Levites, verses 20-30; of singers, 25:31, (288, or 12 x 24, altogether, verse 7); of gate-keepers, 26:17; 12 captains of a host of 24 thousand, plus 12 princes of the tribes of Israel, 27:1-22. It was these latter persons who gave willingly so that the temple could be built, 28:1; 29:6-9. Clearly David is organising the temple around the number 24, and hence it is no surprise that there are 24 beings sitting in administration in heaven’s throne-room, which is also heaven’s temple, for justice and holiness co-exist in heaven. Solomon’s throne of judgement was at the entrance to the temple, 1 Kings 7:7, and thus the temple was central to the government of Israel.

And upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting- we find that these personages are combining the various functions that the officers in the temple carried out. In 4:4 they are round about the throne, guarding the presence of God like the gatekeepers in the temple courts. In 4:10 they worship like the priests. In 5:5 one of the elders explains the situation to John, as the Levites taught the people. In 5:9 they play the harp and sing like the musician-singers in the temple choir.

We know from the book of Daniel that there is a correspondence between angelic beings, whether good or evil, and administration upon earth. In chapter 10:13,20,21, Daniel learns that Gabriel had been withstood by the angel-prince of Persia, an evil angel allotted by the Devil to defend his wicked interests in the kingdom of Persia. Gabriel had been helped, however, by the archangel Michael, who stands to defend the interests of God in Israel. Couple this with the fact that there is a class of angels called “thrones”, Colossians 1:16, and we are ready to see in these 24 elders those angelic beings who are given special wisdom, (hence they are called elders), to administer for God, and no doubt in particular in connection with His spiritual interests in the earth, centred in the future rebuilt temple at Jerusalem.

Clothed in white raiment- in chapter 1:9 the word for clothed means to have put on clothing, (with the emphasis on the “put on”, since there is no word for garment in the original passage, it is contained within the verb), for the Son of Man as He prepares to judge is assuming a different role, and a different garment is appropriate. Here, however, the word “clothed” means that which is thrown around, like a mantle. Perhaps the thought is that whereas the garment of Christ in the vision represents that which He is in Himself, these have been invested with authority from God. Their garments are white, for they represent the righteousness of God as they administer.

And they had on their heads crowns of gold- of this word crown W.E Vine says it denotes “public honour for distinguished service, especially at the arrival of kings”. The king is about to make His presence felt on earth, and these elders are appropriately crowned for that momentous occasion. They wear victor’s crowns, such as were worn by those who had distinguished themselves as citizens of a city. These had been faithful to God in the past, and this had been recognised. In verse 10 they cast their crowns before the throne, willingly giving up their role in favour of Christ.

There are those who believe that the four living creatures and the 24 elders are symbols of the church. The following things should be borne in mind:

  • They address God in a different way to that appropriate for church believers.
  • John, a member of the church, is separate from them.
  • Individual elders and living creatures are spoken of, so they are not symbolic groupings.
  • The elders know something the apostle does not, 5:5; 7:13.
  • John does not join in their praise. He weeps, but does not sing.

4:5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.

And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices- something of the impending storm of Divine judgement is indicated to us here with the mention of lightnings and thunderings from the throne of God itself. When James and John, surnamed “sons of thunder” by the Lord Jesus, Mark 3:27, were angry with the Samaritans on one occasion, they asked to call down fire from heaven on them. Christ rebuked them, however, for they were out of harmony with the character of His mission. “The Son of Man came not destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:51-56. The character of God’s dealings with men has changed by the time this scene is enacted in heaven, and the thunders and lightnings of Divine wrath are heard and seen. When Ezekiel saw the throne of heaven, the fire issuing forth from God was infolding itself, not streaming forth as far as men, but turning back on itself before it reached them, Ezekiel 1:4. Now all is different.

There are voices, too, for the demands of God’s throne are about to be met. As far as believers are concerned, the demands of God’s throne were met at Calvary by their Saviour, but men generally spurned that work, and are now about to reap the consequences.

And there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God- in chapter 1:4 John sent greetings from the seven Spirits which are before God’s throne, and the Lord Jesus presented Himself to the church of Sardis as having the seven Spirits of God. The lampstand in the tabernacle had seven branches, and each branch a bowl for oil, and a lamp burning. Sardis needed to be restored to burning with a light produced by the Spirit of God, and not the mere light of profession which was liable to go out, Matthew 25:8. Here, however, the light is of fire, not of testimony. God is about to judge men, and His anger is about to burn against them in all its fulness, hence the seven lamps of fire, (the Hebrew word for “seven” meaning “complete, full, satisfied”). Isaiah 4:4 indicates that God intends to purge the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof “by the spirit of judgement, and by the spirit of burning”.

4:6 And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind.

And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal- again we are introduced to temple imagery, for in Solomon’s temple there were not only lavers at which the priests washed the sacrifices, but also a brazen sea, so called because of the large volume of water it contained. This was for the priests to wash in. In heaven, however, there is no need of cleansing, for all who reach there must have been cleansed from sin on earth. This sea not only emphasises that point, but also will serve in a later chapter to form the platform upon which the redeemed stand before God, 15:2. The storms of their earthly experience will be over, and they will stand calmly before God on the crystal sea. The sea is like glass, reflecting the purity of those who will eventually stand upon it, and the glass is like crystal, for water is not needed. Crystal has the ability to reflect light beautifully, and the glories of heaven are reflected even in the floor of the throne-room. Both glass and crystal are enough like water to serve as a reminder of God’s grace which cleansed from defilement on earth.

And in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were four beasts full of eyes before and behind- they are said to be in the midst of the throne as to their position, and round about the throne as to their function. In 1 Samuel 4:4 we learn that God dwelleth between the cherubim, as symbolised by the ark of the covenant. In Ezekiel 1:26 we discover that the cherubim formed a chariot upon which Jehovah sat. Here we find that the living creatures are in the midst of the throne and also around it in some way. They are central to the outworking of God’s purposes, and protect His interests. In order to do this they are full of eyes, for they need to be ever vigilant. Those eyes are before and behind, for the danger to God’s throne may come from the least expected quarter. We must always remember that it was an anointed cherub that covered and protected the throne of God, Lucifer, who rebelled against God, Ezekiel 28:14.

4:7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.

Just as the number of elders reminds us of the arrangements for the temple, and thus has relevance to God’s spiritual interests in the earth, so these, four in number, link to the earth itself and God’s interests in the material world. He is asserting His creator rights in this chapter, and is beginning to remedy the harm that man has done to the earth, so that it may, as to its natural state, be reconciled to Him again, see Colossians 1:20, and delivered from the bondage of corruption, Romans 8:21. He is also going to use upsets in the natural world to judge men, and therefore assures us that He is not intent on destroying the earth, but of restoring it eventually. It is those who destroy the earth who shall be destroyed, 11:18.

These creatures are described as beasts, but we should notice that the word used of them is not the same as is used of the two beasts of Revelation 13. There the word used emphasises that they are wild animals, whereas here the word used emphasises that they are living, as befits those who surround the throne of the living God. After all, only one of the living creatures is a wild animal. But as living creatures they represent the four major classes of creatures on the earth. The lion is the king of the forest; the calf is the king of the field; the man is king of the earth’s fulness, whereas the eagle is the king of the firmament.These four, that head up life on earth, are represented in heaven by the living creatures. The flood had destroyed these classes of living thing on the earth, but the combination of the living creatures and the rainbow round the throne guarantees that no flood will ever engulf the earth again.

It is interesting to notice that the third living creature is only said to have the face of a man, whereas the other creatures were completely like those they represent. Thus is preserved the distinctiveness of man among the works of God. The face often stands for the person, as in the expression “the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ”, 2 Corinthians 4:6. This reminds us that the personality of man is one of his distinctive features, and is the sign that he alone has been made in the image and likeness of God. “All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds”, 1 Corinthians 15:39.

4:8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.

And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him- we are not told the function of the wings of these creatures as we are of the seraphim in Isaiah 6. Perhaps the emphasis is upon their protection of the throne of God, just as the cherubim overshadowed the mercy-seat with their wings.

And they were full of eyes within- their alertness, as they safeguarded the created world was sourced in the very core of their being. Theirs was not a casual guardianship, but one to which they were totally committed.

And they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy- they ascribe thrice-holiness to God, and do so unceasingly. Of course there is no day and night in heaven, but from the standpoint of earth they continue without ceasing. John is very conscious of conditions on earth, (just as Daniel was when, in Babylon, he prayed to God as if the temple rituals were still going on, Daniel 9:21). He is strengthened by the thought that heaven’s worship ceases not, whatever the conditions on earth may be.

God is holy in a threefold way. First, He is holy in the sense that He is totally separate and distinct from matter. He is Spirit, and as such is beyond all the limitation that physical things have. Second, He is holy in the sense that He is creator even of non-material spirit-beings like angels. Third,He is holy in the sense that the state creation has degenerated into is not to be blamed on Him. When He subjected creation to vanity and the bondage of corruption, it was of necessity, since it was not suitable that Adam, a fallen head of creation, should be over an unfallen world, see Romans 8:20. These creatures know these three things, and hence ascribe thrice-holiness to God.

Lord God Almightythey not only speak of holiness three times, but speak of God’s name in a three-fold way. He is Lord, God, and Almighty. As Lord He can be relied upon to keep His covenant with the earth, for Jehovah is His covenant-keeping name. As God He is the creator of all things, and should be recognised as such. As Almighty He is competent to maintain what He created. These three ideas go against the current thinking of men. There are those who do not believe that God has any interest in this world, but is aloof and distant. There are those who do not believe that He even exists as the one who created the world. Others do not believe that it is being maintained by Almighty God, but is in a state of random chaos.

Which was, and is, and is to come- this is the relationship of God to time. He was, for in the beginning He made all things. His power and Godhead are eternal, Romans 1:20, but He chose the moment for time to begin. He is, for He has not abdicated His position as Creator, despite the evolutionary theories of men. He is to come,for He is about to restore the earth to a state suitable for Christ to reign over.

4:9 And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to Him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever,

And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to Him that sat on the throne- not only is the expression of praise of the living creatures structured around the number three, but the effect of their praise is three-fold. They give glory to God, recognising Him to be the great originator of all the things they represent. They honour Him as Creator, and not for one moment dishonour Him by suggesting He is the author of the evil that has blighted the world. They give thanks to Him for their own existence and preservation, and that of creation generally. He lives for ever and ever, and manifested His eternal power and Godhead in the creation of all things at the beginning, Romans 1:20.

4:10 The four and twenty elders fall down before Him that sat on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying,

The four and twenty elders fall down before Him that sat on the throne, and worship Him that liveth for ever and ever- the worship of the living creatures as they who praise God as creator prompts the twenty four elders to worship God also. Not only is God the one who dominates time, for He was and is, and is to come, but He is the God of eternity too. He not only exists for all eternity, but lives; this is the condition of His existence.

And cast their crowns before the throne, saying- they do this in willing recognition that God is the only one worthy to be honoured with a crown. In recognition also that there is one about to be invested with universal dominion, so they defer to Him, even Christ, who is about to be introduced in chapter 5.

4:11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created.

Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power- the elders repeat the glory and honour that the living creatures have ascribed to God, but substitute “power” for “thanks”. The word for power they use gives us the English word dynamite; it is power that accomplishes things. The elders concentrate on the actual making of all things, rather than God’s relationship to them as suggested by the praise of the living creatures, hence the mention of power. God is the creator of all things, whether they are visible or not, and He did it by the exercise of His eternal power.

For thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created the reason these things were created is now stated, (for the elders always give a reason for their worship). He has made a universe of order, complexity, beauty, and usefulness, simply because He loves to have it so. The universe is not therefore the chance coming together of atoms in random fashion, but the orderly production of an intelligent Creator, who takes pleasure in the things He has created. They are for His pleasure now, and they were when He created them. Of course, we know that through the fall of man the creation that God pronounced to be “very good”, has been spoiled. But He can see the end from the beginning, and knows that one day creation shall be released from its bondage, and brought into glorious liberty, and this the elders celebrate.

Part 1: Survey of Old Testament history

GOD AND THE AGES OF TIME

PART 1: SURVEY OF OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY

In this study we shall survey the history of the Old Testament by noting those crisis-events which affected the whole world, for good or for evil. James said “Known unto God are all His works from the beginning of the world”, Acts 15:18, and Paul said that “God…hath determined the times before appointed”, Acts 17:26. So whether it be what God does, or when He does it, all is under His sovereign control.

Note on the dating of events in the Bible.

The Old Testament gives to us sufficient information to enable us to construct a continuous chronology of the period from the creation in about 4042 BC, to the death of the Lord Jesus. Some believers feel that there may be gaps in the genealogies, giving an earlier date for creation than this, but this is not the case, for the following reasons:

1. The fact that ages are given at all in the genealogies shows that the link between the fathers and sons is important chronologically.

2. The age of the father at the birth of the son is mentioned, even though in some cases that son was not the first child, which again shows that accurate chronology is important to the writer.

3. The three-fold way in which the ages are given in Genesis 5 shows that the relationship of the generations to one another is important. It also assures us that the ages given are correct, despite their size.

4. We know some at least are father/son relationships, but the formula used is the same as for the others where it is not expressly said. The Hebrew word “ab” was available to denote father/ancestor relationship, as in Genesis 4:20,21;17:5. The regular word “yalad” is always used in 450 references, except Genesis 46:18,22; Deuteronomy 4:25;23:8, but in these instances grandchildren are included.

5. It is true that there are generations omitted in Matthew 1, but they are detailed in the Old Testament, or else we would not know they are missing. Matthew’s object was to prove that Christ’s claim to the throne of David is legal; he is not concerned with chronology at that point.

6. If there are generations missing in the line of the Messiah, how do we know the missing persons are of the tribe of Judah, and of the House of David? If they are not, Christ’s claim is void.

7. Jude says that Enoch was the seventh from Adam, so clearly he did not believe there were gaps between generations 1-6, which is where they are most likely to be.

Taking all these reasons together, we may have confidence that the Old Testament history is a connected one, and that the events detailed there are historical, not mythical, for those who write myths are not interested in accurate dates and factual information.

We turn now to a consideration of the events in the Old Testament which have world-wide and age-lasting significance.

THE CALAMITY OF THE FALL Genesis 3; Romans 5:12-21

In Romans chapter 5 the apostle explains that the one act of disobedience of one man, Adam, when he sinned, has meant certain results passing to all men. He contrasts this with the one act of righteousness, (this is the meaning of “righteousness” in Romans 5:18) of another man, the Lord Jesus when He died on the Cross, by which all may be brought into blessing. The one act of Adam as he rebelled against God and fell into sin, has meant the following things have happened:

1. The sin-principle is now within all men as descendants of Adam, Romans 5:12, and this means that physical death follows, for “the wages of sin is death”, Romans 6:23.

2. Another result of having the sin-principle within is that men are all sinners by nature and practice, for “all have sinned”, Romans 5:12. For the believer sin and death are both dealt with by the death of Christ, see Romans 6:1-11.

3. The place of dominion enjoyed by Adam is now forfeited, with the result that Hebrews 2:8 says “but now we see not yet all things put under him”. God’s answer to this is Jesus, the man who can exercise dominion over the earth in a coming day, without failure.

4. The whole of creation “groans and travails together in pain until now”, having been “made subject to vanity”, and experiencing the “bondage of corruption”, Romans 8:20-22, Genesis 3:17,18. God’s answer is to manifest the sons of God at the coming of Christ to reign, the proof of His ability to deliver from bondage.

THE CATASTROPHE OF THE FLOOD. Genesis 6,7,8; 2 Peter 3:1-7; Matthew 24:37-39.

It is clear from what is stated in the above passages, that the flood of Noah’s day was a world-wide event. The words of the Lord Jesus should be sufficient- “the flood came and took them all away”.

Things we learn about God from the flood:

1. That God is longsuffering, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, 2 Peter 3:9; 1 Peter 3:20.

2. That the wrath of God is a reality, Romans 1:18, 2 Peter 2:5,9.

3. That in the midst of wrath God remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2, as is shown by the provision of the ark. Those who died unrepentant however, refused that mercy.

4.  That just as by the word of God waters above and below the surface of the earth were reserved to be used in the judgement of the flood, so the earth is now kept in store by the same word, reserved unto the future day of judgement by fire, 2 Peter 3:5-7.

Things we learn about man from the flood:

1. He is ungodly, Jude 14,15; Genesis 6:5.

2. He is unbelieving, doubting the truth of God’s warnings, 1 Peter 3:20; 2 Peter 3:3,4.

3. He is unresponsive, 2 Peter 3:5, (willingly ignorant),Matthew 24:39, (knew not even though Noah had preached to them for many years, Enoch had prophesied, the ark had been under construction, and Methuselah, whose name means “when he is dead it (the flood) shall be sent”, was growing very old).

4. He is unconcerned, Matthew 24:37,38.

5. He is unchanged, for as it was in the days of Noah so shall it be again. Matthew 24:37.

THE CONFUSION OF TONGUES AT BABEL. Genesis 11:1-9.

No date is given in Scripture for this event, but if the statement in Genesis 10:25 concerning Peleg, that “in his days was the earth divided”, refers to the division resulting from the confusion of languages, then the event may have been in the year of Peleg’s birth, which was 2247BC. If this is so, then Methuselah’s name told of the crisis at his death, the flood, whilst Peleg’s told of the crisis at his birth, Babel. The alternative view is that the division of the earth was when the earth gradually sank in the years following the flood, so that the land bridges that allowed animals to spread throughout the earth from Ararat now sank beneath the sea, isolating some distinct classes of animals, like kangaroos. This event would serve to reinforce the scattering at Babel, for the nations would be fixed in their location, only migrating with difficulty.

Cain had built a city in chapter 4:17, but now a city, the political structure, is accompanied by a tower, a religious building, “whose top to the heavens”; in other words, dedicated to the worship of the sun, moon and stars. In order that this wicked denial of the glory and supremacy of God be judged, and also that its reappearance be hampered, God confused the language all men spoke up to that time. By this means He scattered men over the face of the earth, for they were forced to associate only with those who now spoke their new language. This drastic judgement, which has consequences for us even today, shows God’s abhorrence of idolatry. At the end of the age, men will again make Babylon the centre of their rebellion against God; as Revelation chapters 17 and 18 make clear.

THE CALL OF ABRAHAM. Genesis 12:1-5; Joshua 24:2,3; Acts 7:2-5. 1921BC.

In Genesis chapter 11 men united at Babel against God. In Genesis chapter 12 God called Abraham to separate from Ur of the Chaldees, (the city of the moon god about 200 miles from Babylon), and also from his idol-worshipping kindred, Joshua 24:2, and promised him a land for an inheritance, where the worship of the true God could be maintained. God said to Abraham “in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed”, Genesis 12:3.

These are some of the blessings resulting from the call of Abraham:

1. The knowledge and worship of God preserved in the earth, through the Tabernacle ritual; the Law of Moses; the testimony of the prophets, Romans 9:4; Luke 16:29.

2. The important principle was made known that it is by faith in God that righteousness is imputed, Romans 4:3,9-13.

3. The writing and very careful preservation of the Scriptures ensured that the knowledge of God could be accessible to all, Romans 3:2; Acts 8:28.

4. The birth of Christ of the seed of Abraham, with all its attendant spiritual blessings to those who believe, Romans 9:5; Matthew 1:1,21.

The Lord Jesus summed up these blessings in the words, “we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews”, John 4:22. Both the true worship of God, and salvation from the idolatry all around, were known by the Jews in God’s goodness.

COVENANT WITH ISRAEL. Date 1491 BC. (430 years after Genesis 12:1-3,7, see Galatians 3:17,18).

The descendants of Abraham having gone to live in Egypt, and after a while having suffered persecution, God delivered them from that land and brought them out under the leadership of Moses, to begin their journey to the land of Canaan, which He had promised to give them, Genesis 12:1;13:12-17 They soon arrived at Mount Sinai, from which mount God gave to Israel His law, and entered into a covenant with them as a nation. A covenant is an arrangement between two persons or groups. The covenant God made with Israel at Sinai was conditional; that is, the benefits of being in covenant relationship with God depended upon them keeping His law. This is why the New Testament is so insistent that believers are not under law, for if they were, their blessings would not be secure, being dependant on their own efforts. Christians are under grace, and their blessings are certain, because they depend on Christ and not on themselves. See Romans 6: 14,15; Galatians 3:1-14; 5:1-5; Ephesians 1:3.

The New Testament says the following things about the Law given at Sinai:

1. It is holy, Romans 7:12, and spiritual, Romans 7:14.

2. It is weak through the flesh, Romans 8:3.

3. It works wrath, Romans 4:15.

4. It entered so that the offence might abound, Romans 5:20.

5. It cannot justify the sinner, Galatians 2:16.

6. It is the ministration of death, 2 Corinthians 3:7.

7. It is ended as a way of becoming righteous, by the death of Christ, Romans 10:4.

CHOICE OF DAVID. Date 1063 BC, approx.

Having given Israel His law, and led them through the wilderness, as recorded in EXODUS, LEVITICUS, NUMBERS AND DEUTERONOMY, under Joshua the land was entered and divided out, as recorded in the book of JOSHUA. After his death, a period of decline followed, as recorded in the books of JUDGES AND RUTH. Then God raised up Samuel, and in his days as judge, Israel wanted a king, and God allowed them to choose Saul, who was of the tribe of Benjamin. This is recorded in the 1ST BOOK OF SAMUEL. After 40 years of his rule God rejected him from being king, and chose David, of the royal tribe of Judah. Jacob prophesied in Genesis 49:10 that the sceptre would not depart from Judah, which was another way of saying that the right to rule was to be Judah’s. The apostle Paul referred to these events in his address in the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia, Acts 13:14-43. He compresses four statements about David into one verse. As he does so, he shows his mastery of Old Testament history, (as Stephen had done in Paul’s hearing in Acts 7), in order to gain the ear of his highly-critical Jewish audience. In fact Paul picks up where Stephen was forced to break off because his audience were becoming agitated. It is vitally important for preachers to have credibility with their audience, not to draw attention to themselves, but that the truth they announce may be promoted in a God-honouring way.

The four different ways the apostle handled the Old Testament record in Acts 13:22:

“I have found David”, a direct QUOTATION from Psalm 89:20. David’s name.

“David the son of Jesse”, a DEDUCTION from 1 Samuel 16. Davids father, and hence his tribe.

“A man after mine own heart”, an ADAPTATION of Samuel’s words in 1 Samuel 13:14, rephrasing them into the form in which they were originally spoken to Samuel by God. (Remember Paul is speaking as an inspired prophet of God). David’s character.

“Which shall fulfil all my will”, an IMPLICATION from the negative things that are said about Saul in 1 Samuel 13:13,14. Davids work.

Having skilfully built up a description of David, Israel’s first proper king, Paul is now able to announce that it is of this man’s seed that God has raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus. Acts 13:23. Thus it is that the Lord Jesus is described as the Lion of the tribe of Judah, Revelation 5:5. As the Lion He is the man of war, like David, defeating His enemies when He comes again, Revelation 19:11. As Shiloh, Genesis 49:10, He is the peace-bringer, as Solomon was, and shall reign as Prince of Peace, Isaiah 9:6,7.

CARRYING AWAY OF ISRAEL AND JUDAH. 2 Kings 17; 2 Kings 24,25, 721 BC and 606 BC.

Following Saul’s death, David reigned over Israel as recorded in the 2ND BOOK OF SAMUEL, and also in the 1ST BOOK OF CHRONICLES. Then followed the reign of Solomon. At his death the kingdom was divided into two, with the descendants of David reigning over the two tribes of Judah and Benjamin, known as “Judah”, and various kings reigning over the 10 tribes, known as “Israel”, or “Ephraim”. The reigns of Solomon and the kings of Judah are recorded in 2ND CHRONICLES, and the reigns of all the kings from Solomon onwards, both of Judah and Israel, are recorded in 1 AND 2 KINGS.

Prophets sent to the ten tribes were JONAH, HOSEA, and AMOS. Those sent to Judah were ISAIAH, MICAH, NAHUM, JOEL, JEREMIAH, HABAKKUK, ZEPHANIAH, and OBADIAH. EZEKIEL and DANIEL prophesied after the carrying away, and HAGGAI, ZECHARIAH and MALACHI, after the return from Babylon.

Israel, the 10 tribed nation, was the first to go into captivity to Assyria, whilst Judah was taken into captivity to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar. It is this latter event which is of such importance, for two things happened:

1. The people of Israel no longer had a king over them of the tribe of Judah, see Hosea 3:4,5.

2. Dominion was transferred into the hands of Gentiles, beginning with Nebuchadnezzar, and ending with the Antichrist. This is known as “the times of the Gentiles”, see Luke 21:24.

This period of Gentile rule was symbolised by the various materials of which the image in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream was made, Daniel 2. He was the head of gold, and he was to be followed by the Medes and Persians, then came the Grecian empire, then Rome. The final form of Gentile rule is a future world- empire of ten kingdoms, with the Beast, or Antichrist at its head. He will accept from Satan what the Lord Jesus refused, namely world dominion, Mathew 4:8-10.

Nebuchadnezzar saw a stone cut out of the mountain without hands, and it fell on the feet of the image of Gentile dominion, and crushed it to powder. Then the stone became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth. All this signifies the destruction of Gentile rule by Christ when He comes to earth again, and then He will set up His kingdom which shall last for 1000 years in its mediatorial form, and then He shall give it up to God, 1 Corinthians 15:24-28, having shown that it is possible for a man to rule effectively for God. Then God shall be all in all, and the perfect, eternal age will have dawned.

And there were great voices in heaven, saying,

“The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord,

and of His Christ;

and He shall reign for ever and ever”.

Revelation 11:15.

HEBREWS 4

HEBREWS 4

Survey of the chapter
Hebrews 4 continues the theme begun in chapter 2, namely, the movement of believers from earth to heaven, ably assisted by our captain who has led the way, 2:10, and who is our merciful and faithful high priest to support us when we are tempted, and the faithful Son over God’s house, ordering and administering for Him through His word to us.  The exhortations of chapter 3 were based on a quotation from Psalm 95, which described the attitude of the nation of Israel as they passed through the wilderness.  The emphasis in chapter 3 is on the failure of the majority, and the last verse quoted records God saying “They shall not enter into My rest”.

There is another way those words may legitimately be translated, however, as will be seen by reference to 4:3,5.  In these latter verses, instead of the impossibility of unbelievers entering into His rest because God says “They shall not”, the word is “If they shall enter”, meaning that the opportunity was open to some.  So when we come to chapter 4 we are thinking of true believers, who shall enter into rest.  There is still, however, the constant encouragement to the Hebrews to make these things good to themselves, since amongst them there were those in danger of apostatising.  They are reminded in verses 12 and 13 that the word of God that comes to them through the Son over God’s house is able to distinguish between mere profession and genuine faith.  This brings to an end the warning passage that began in 3:6.  In 4:14-16 the subject of the priesthood of Christ is resumed, as an encouragement to believers undergoing trial and temptation.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-11 Entry into the rest of God.
(b)  Verses 12,13  Exposure of false profession by word of God.
(c) Verses 14-16  Encouragement to approach the throne of God.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE OF THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1 TO 11:

4:1  Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.

4:2  For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.

4:3  For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.

4:4  For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.

4:5  And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.

4:6  Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:

4:7  Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.

4:8  For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.

4:9  There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.

4:10  For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.

4:11  Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.

(a) Verses 1-11
Entry into the rest of God.

4:1
Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.

Let us therefore fear- we are still in the warning passage that began in 3:6, so the Hebrews should realise the awful possibility of failure to enter in to what God had in store for them in Christ.  The wilderness was a testing-place for Israel, just as the world is for those who claim the name of Christ today.
Lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest- the basis of the teaching of these chapters is the incident in the wilderness when Israel refused to enter into the land of promise.  Chapter 3 has concentrated on those who did not enter in, whereas this chapter will deal with those who do.  In Numbers 14:34 God spoke of His “breach of promise”, or His refusal to allow the people to enter in because they were unbelieving.  The expression means His refusal of them, not His unfaithfulness to His promise.
Now those who are allowed in are described, for there is a promise still left, it has not been withdrawn.  In chapter 3 the writer concentrated on the middle section of his quote from Psalm 95, which dealt with the failure of the people.  Now he emphasises the beginning and end of the quotation, which deals with God’s faithfulness in continuing to speak to the people day by day, and offering them the opportunity of entering into His rest.  The promise has been left, not only in Psalm 95, but also in the ministry of Christ to Israel.
Any of you should seem to come short of it- to come short of the rest is to not enter into it, just as many in Israel came short of entering into Canaan, for their carcases fell in the wilderness.  By saying “seem”, the writer is showing he envisages some may seem genuine but are not so.  Yet he says “seem to come short”, not “seem to be those who enter in.”  This is a reminder that he is referring to God’s knowledge of their hearts, as verse 13 will say.  They may appear to others to seem to be ready to enter in, but God sees that they come short.  The word for “seem” has the idea of opinion, so it is God’s opinion of them that is in view. 

4:2
For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.

For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them- Caleb and Joshua came back from spying out the land of Canaan and told good news about its fruitfulness, and that God was able to give them the land if they trusted Him, Numbers 13:25-30.  The Lord and His apostles had also preached the good news of the kingdom of God, available to Israel on the basis of repentance and faith, as 2:3,4 has reminded them.  A great salvation was offered to them, and proofs of Christ’s ability to bring in the kingdom were shown, not only by the Lord Himself, but by the apostles as well.  Interestingly the proof of the goodness of the land of Canaan was the bunch of grapes that the spies brought back with them.  Significantly, the Lord Jesus began His miracle ministry by turning water into wine, showing He could bring in kingdom conditions, John 2:1-11.
But the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it- despite the encouragement to trust in God that Caleb and Joshua gave to the people, they refused to go in.  They therefore did not profit from the good things in store in the land.  It is clear that the kingdom can only be entered by believers.  Nicodemus had to learn to come to an end of himself as a Rabbi and Pharisee, and find his all in Christ crucified.  Only when born again through faith could he be fit for the kingdom, John 3:1-16.  It was on the borders of the promised land that the brazen serpent was lifted up, so that those who were bitten by the serpent, and hence were in danger of perishing in the wilderness, could be given life, and enter the land.  It was the generation that had been spared the judgement of God on their forefathers for refusing the land that were given this provision, for they too were in danger of dying outside of the land.

4:3
For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world.

For we which have believed do enter into rest- clearly the rest that is spoken of in these verses is that which God calls His own, but which He invites others to enjoy.  God can only rest in what His Son achieves for His glory, and so the rest here is Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He shall administer for God as His Firstborn Son.  This has been in view ever since chapter 1:6-9.  When Israel refused to enter into the land, God said, “As truly as I live, all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord”, Numbers 14:21.  So He is determined to bring in the glory-conditions of the reign of Christ, despite the unbelief of many. He also described the people of Israel as those who had seen His glory, and His miracles which He had done in Egypt and the wilderness, verse 22.  The generation the writer to the Hebrews addresses had also seen the miracles and glory of the Lord, but many had refused Him.  Nonetheless He will still come to them and set up His glorious kingdom, and “the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea”, Habakkuk 2:14.
In principle, because true believers are born again, and are able to see or discern the kingdom of God, John 3:3, they enter in that sense into rest in the present.  It only awaits the manifestation of that kingdom for everything to be fully realised, and then they shall enter the kingdom of God when it is manifest, John 3:5.
The same idea is found in Hebrews 12:18, 22, where believers are said to have come, not to Mount Sinai, but Mount Zion.  To come to Mount Sinai is to come into the bondage of the law in one’s heart; to come to Mount Zion is to come to the freedom of Christ’s glorious kingdom in one’s heart.  It was not a question of coming physically to either mountain, but coming in soul.  “Do enter” is in the tense which signifies something is happening in the present.
As he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest- because He has put Himself on oath, and because that oath is based on the fact that He lives, (see Numbers 14:21), then it cannot be withdrawn.  What can be withdrawn, however, is the offer to those who, by not believing, show themselves unfit for the kingdom.  The idea of wrath is not to the fore here, but it was appropriate in chapter 3 where the unbelief of the nation is emphasised.
Although the works were finished from the foundation of the world- it is interesting to notice that in chapter 1, immediately Christ is spoken of as being introduced into the earth to reign, then His work as creator of heavens and earth is mentioned, 1:10.  Instead of mentioning this when speaking of Christ as the one through whom the worlds were made, in verse 2, it is mentioned in connection with the reign of Christ.  The writer here connects God’s rest with the creation week, for Scripture makes clear that one of the primary purposes of the creation of the world was that Christ might rule over it for God, so that His glory might be displayed.  Adam had been given this task, equipped with glory and honour in order to be effective, but he failed, as chapter 2 explains.  Only Jesus can rule the habitable earth for God.  When He comes to reign He will set up His throne of glory, and judge the nations.  Those who believe in Him from among Israel, and also those from the Gentiles who are sympathetic to them, shall inherit the kingdom “prepared from the foundation of the world”, Matthew 25:34.  As Moses had said long before, “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel.  For the Lord’s portion is His people; Jacob is the lot of His inheritance”, Deuteronomy 32:8,9.
So when God rested from His six days of creation-work, He did so because the scene was now set for His kingdom to be established.  Initially granting rule to Adam, He did so with a view to demonstrating that only His Son become flesh could function as ruler effectively.  And only those who are in relationship with Him shall have any share in that glorious rule.
We are not to think that the works are not yet completed, and that is why the rest is not yet entered.  The works were finished long ago at the beginning- it is man who is not ready.  The Lord Jesus is recorded as having worked seven miracles on the sabbath day, so there is a coming together in His ministry of the idea of rest, and the “powers of the age to come”, 6:5 margin.

4:4
For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works.

For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise- the foundation of the world and the seventh day are spoken of together, for “in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested on the seventh day”, Exodus 20:11.  The creating of heaven and earth as to its material was on the first day, and then the “all that in them is” was made in the ensuing period, ending with the sixth day.  There is no allowance here for millions of years between the making of heaven and earth in Genesis 1:1, and the subsequent days of 24 hours each.  In fact, the Lord Jesus spoke of the making of male and female as being “from the beginning of the creation”, Mark 10:6.
And God did rest the seventh day from all his works- by resting on the seventh day God established a principle which shall be true to the end of time in relation to the earth.  It is not in man’s best interests to work without a break.  One of the reasons why the nation of Israel was taken into captivity was their failure to observe the sabbath, especially in regard to the cropping of the land.  As they had not let the land rest once every seven years for four hundred and ninety years, then it was forcibly rested for seventy years whilst Israel was in Babylon, 2 Chronicles 36:21.

4:5
And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest.

And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest- the writer again quotes from Psalm 95, and links the rest spoken of there with the rest spoken of in Genesis 2:2.  He does not distract us by precise details of the place where the passage is found.  No doubt most of his readers knew where to find the words anyway.  He makes no apology for quoting from the early chapters of Genesis, believing them to be equally the word of God with the rest of Scripture, see 2 Timothy 3:15-17.
Having rested Himself on the seventh day, God invites men to rest with Him, but this cannot be while they are in unbelief.  Verse 4 speaks of God’s works, and this verse of God’s rest.

4:6
Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:

Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein- notice the “must”, for God is determined to have others resting with Him.  This is why the invitation is still valid, six thousand years after the finishing of creation.  He must bring it to pass for He has sworn by Himself to do it, for He can only swear by Himself, 6:13.
And they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief- Abraham was not invited to rest, because the conditions were not right at that time, for “the Canaanite was then in the land”, Genesis 12:6.  He, Isaac and Jacob dwelt in tents in the land, they were not settled there, Hebrews 11:9.  The first ones to have the gospel of a rest available were those who came out of Egypt under Moses.  Sadly, as chapter 3 has described, they refused to enter in, not because the rest was not available, but because of unbelief.  The word used in this passage for unbelief has the idea of disobedience. 

4:7
Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.

Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time- this entry into rest is not available indefinitely, for the opportunity is limited.  The readers of the epistle might miss out if they were not alert.  “In David” means in the book of psalms, written a long time after the book of Genesis, and even the book of Numbers, which records the refusal of the land.  God has waited patiently for others to join Him in true kingdom-rest.  Even David did not bring in rest.
As it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts- ominously the hardening of hearts is brought up here again, and explains why there is such a delay in bringing in the rest.  It cannot be entered by those who have hearts hardened by unbelief, 3:12,13.  There must be the fleshy heart of one who is responsive to the word of God. God promises “And I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh”, Ezekiel 36:26. Note the connection between Ezekiel 36 and 37, and the new birth of water and the Spirit in John 3.  (See notes on John 3 for more on this).

4:8
For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day.

For if Jesus had given them rest- the Greek word for Joshua and Jesus is the same.  The reference here, of course, is to Joshua, but the translation as Jesus does serve to highlight the meaning, that is, “Salvation of Jehovah”.  Joshua was originally named “Oshea”, but after he had been faithful in spying out the land, and in view of his leadership in taking the people in to the land, he was renamed by Moses.  Oshea means simply “Salvation”, but no doubt to avoid any misunderstanding as they entered the land, his new name reminded them that the salvation the land represented was of Jehovah, not Joshua.
Of course the Lord Jesus fills out the meaning of the name perfectly, for He Himself is the salvation of Jehovah.  See Matthew 1:21.  He is the captain of our salvation, 2:10.  Joshua was not able to rule for God and make the land a rest for God.  He was not even of the kingly tribe of Judah, nor did the nation possess all the land under his leadership.
Then would he not afterward have spoken of another day- clear proof that the rest was not gained through Joshua is seen in the fact that God spoke of the rest as in the future, long after the time of Joshua, in David’s day.

4:9
There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God.

There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God- the conclusion of the matter is that there is still the opportunity of entering into God’s rest, as long as those concerned are genuinely the people of God, and not a mixed company, with some true and others false.  The word for rest used here is a different one, meaning “a keeping of sabbath”, thus fusing the ideas of rest and seventh day together. 

4:10
For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.

For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his- not only does the word for rest used in verse 9 merge together the thought of rest and seventh day, but here the idea of rest and ceasing from work as on the sabbath day are combined.  This verse speaks generally of the principle that the one who enters rest does so because he has stopped working.  But the stopping of work is deliberate ceasing, not through force of circumstances; it is a deliberate and meaningful action.  The verse does not say that the rest is entered yet, but simply that it is logical to say that someone who has entered into rest has stopped working.  So the principle established when God ceased working in creation week, is now applied to believers.
But we should not miss the implication of these words, namely that while we wait for the rest to come we should be diligently working for God’s interests, just as God worked for His interests on the six days of creation.  The next verse speaks of labouring to enter into rest, for only those who work deserve rest.  It is not work in the Epistle to the Galatians sense, where the idea of working for salvation is dealt with.  Here, work is commendable, just as God’s work was on days oone to six of the creation week.

4:11
Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief.

Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest- this shows that the rest is still future, and not some vague spiritualising of Scripture.  The idea in the word labour is that of diligence.  The whole epistle is designed to encourage diligent attention to Divine things.  To be yoked to a rabbi was to learn from him and practice what he practiced.  To be yoked to Christ is to do the same.  The more we learn of Him, the more we shall enter into the rest He gives. The kingdom age will be the manifestation of the glory of the Lord, and the more we learn of His glory now, the better fitted we shall be not only to enjoy spiritual things now, but to be fit for the kingdom in a day to come.
It is interesting to notice that it was at that critical point in the ministry of Christ when the nation were increasingly rejecting His word, that He offered rest to those who would come to Him, Matthew 11:25-29. But He also spoke of those who took His yoke upon them, (and this implies work), finding rest. As they gave diligence to enjoy the rest He gives, they would find rest, the rest that God enjoys.
Significantly, Matthew next records the incident where the disciples are criticised by the Pharisees for plucking ears of corn on the sabbath day, Matthew 12:1-9. The Lord refers them to an incident when David, the anointed king of Israel, (but a king pursued by his enemies), had eaten of the showbread from the tabernacle. Said He, “That in this place is one greater than the temple”, for His presence in the cornfield had sanctified it, and the corn had become as good as showbread. Such shall be the conditions when Christ reigns, for common things will become holy. See, for example, Zechariah 14:21, where even the cooking pots will be as holy as the golden plate on the high priest’s mitre. By plucking ears of corn the disciples, unwittingly, were “finding rest”, and “entering into rest”, and eating of the “old corn of the land”, Joshua 5:11.
Lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief- note the distinction between the people of God of verse 9, and any man, the latter word being used because profession is still being tested.  Those who fall would be illustrated by those who fell in the wilderness under the judgement of God, 3:17.  They illustrate the fall of those who have the kingdom presented to them, yet refuse it through disobedience.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 12 TO 13

4:12  For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

4:13  Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do.

(b) Verses 12,13
Exposure of false profession by word of God.

4:12
For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

The warning passage that is just finished exhorted the Hebrews to be responsive to the word of Christ as it came to them, and not harden their hearts when they heard it.

The word of God is the great test when the question of true or false profession is under consideration.  The following scriptures will make this clear:
“If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free”, John 8:31,32.
“He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God”, John 8:47.
“But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you.  My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me”, John 10:26,27.
“We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us”, 1 John 4:6.

For the word of God is quick, and powerful- the word of God is living and energetic, such is the statement here, and reminds us of how the warning passage began, even with the idea of the word of the Son, and the appeal to hear His voice, 3:6,7.  The word is “logos”, meaning the word of God as one whole body of truth, as opposed to particular parts of the scriptures.  The living word is able to expose dead profession, and the energetic word is able to expose a lack of zeal and diligence.
And sharper than any two-edged sword- the swords of men only act upon the physical body.  No matter how sharp they are they cannot reach the soul.
Piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit- probing deep within, the word of God tests profession, whether it is just the emotion of the soul, or the genuine response of the spirit in obedience to the word of God. Some see in this the proof that soul and spirit are distinguishable but not separable. It cannot be the case that they are not separable, since scripture speaks of souls going to sheol, but spirits going back to God, Psalm 16:10; Ecclesiastes 12:7.
And of the joints and marrow- these are the innermost parts of our body, which translate our intentions into action.  Just as the word can divide between the non-physical parts of us, so it can separate between the physical parts that are in fact united together closely.
Our joints are vital if our body is to be serviceable and active.  But our marrow is just as important, if not more so, for we can survive without some limbs and joints, but if the marrow of our bones is not functioning as it should, the whole body is affected, and even life itself.
The point is that the word of God is able to divide between that which is purely to do with action, and that which has to do with the life that enables and prompts the action.  The word of God is able to tell whether any particular activity is mere formal religion, or the exercise of one who has life from God.
The reference to that which is connected with the bone structure may be a reminder that the wilderness was strewn with the bones of those whose carcases had fallen in the desert.  Every lifeless bone was the sign that a spiritually lifeless Israelite had died.  This is why the cleansing of the red heifer was needed, Numbers 21, for it had to do with defilement through touching a bone or a grave.
And is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart- this is the test for the genuine believer, as to his motive for labouring.  The word discerned signifies that which criticises, assesses and analyses the activity in the heart, the innermost part of man, out of which are the issues of life, Proverbs 4:23.  Just as our physical heart pumps out blood saturated with oxygen, so that life may be maintained, so the moral counterpart of our being causes the spiritual life to flourish.  There is a connection between the marrow and the heart, inasmuch as the marrow ensures a good supply of fresh blood cells, and also removes unwanted dead cells.
The thoughts of a man, and the intentions based on them, are alike known fully by God.  He looks not on the outward appearance, but on the heart, 1 Samuel 16:7.  The majority of Israel allowed their thoughts to be influenced by the ten unfaithful spies.  They then signalled their intention to enter the land by force when it was not God’s will.  Both thoughts and intentions were wrong, Numbers 13:31-33; 14:40-45.

4:13
Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.

Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight- this discernment of the soul, spirit and body of man, even to the extent of knowing his thoughts, applies to all men; none is exempt.  Note the subject is now God, not the word of God, but the word is the means by which men are opened up to God’s view.
But all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do- not only is the external covering of man no barrier to God’s eye, but He can penetrate deep within, as the first part of the verse has said.  Not only does God constantly look to assess us, but He keeps account, for the latter phrase here may be translated “with whom is our account”.  Perhaps, if this “word of exhortation”, 13:22, was originally spoken in a synagogue, there would be white-robed Pharisees listening, who needed to be reminded that outward things count for little with God; what matters is the state of the heart.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS CHAPTER 4, VERSES 14 TO 16:

4:14  Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.

4:15  For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

4:16  Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 

(c) Verses 14-16
Encouragement to approach the throne of God.

The passage 4:14-5:14 deals in general with two things, first, 4:14-16, how our high priest enables us to succeed where Israel failed, then, second, 5:1-14, how Christ succeeds as high priest where Aaron failed.

4:14
Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession.

Seeing then that we have a great high priest- in chapters 3 and 4 we have seen how Christ acts as God’s apostle, bringing the word of God to bear upon the hearts and consciences of the people.  (It was especially as a prophet with direct access to God that Moses was described as faithful in all God’s house, Numbers 12:6-8).  But Christ is high priest as well, and this is emphasised from now on.  He is great because of the glories described in chapter 1.  He is high because He is over His people as a man over men, as chapter 2 showed.  He is great morally, He is high officially.  In chapter 2:9 He is seen crowned with glory (official), and honour, (moral).
It was declared before His birth that He would be great, Luke 1:32, and so it has come to pass.  He is great as prophet, Luke 7:16; as priest, in this passage; as king, Matthew 5:35. He is great because He is Firstborn Son of God, He is high because He is over God’s house.
That is passed into the heavens- the word for passed here means “to travel a road which leads through a place”.  The whole passage from chapter two has had the passing of the believer through this wilderness world in view, and how he may navigate through it successfully.  But Christ is our Captain, our file-leader, blazing a trail through this world, and so successful has He been that He has arrived in heaven.  The road He travelled here only had one destination, and He has safely arrived.  As He Himself said, “I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave the world, and go to the Father”, John 16:28.  His coming forth involved His apostleship.  His going to the Father involved His priesthood.  Really speaking, the heavenly ministry of Christ begins with this verse, and extends until the end of chapter 10.
Jesus the Son of God- He is still known as Jesus in heaven, even as He Himself indicated to Saul of Tarsus when He said, “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest”, Acts 9:5. But He is Son of God, the Firstborn charged with administering all things for God’s glory; in this instance, the ministry of priesthood.  As Jesus we may be assured of His sympathy, as Son of God we may be assured of His competency.
Let us hold fast our profession- He is the apostle and high priest of our profession, and we are encouraged to hold fast by the fact that it is He who is central to our faith.  This is a strong appeal to those who were wavering.  What greater incentive could there be to continue with Christian things, than that He is in control, and gives character to everything?  It was a feature of many in Israel that they did not hold fast or firm the profession they had made by coming out of Egypt under Moses.  The result was tragic, as we have seen, for instead of holding fast they let go.  The priestly ministry of Christ has as one of its objects the support of those who waver, lest they let slip by the things they had heard, 2:1.

4:15
For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities- the sentence begins with “for”, and gives the reason why we should hold fast.  Notice the two negatives here- “we have not…who cannot”.  We should not immediately turn these into a positive, for if we do we shall lose the point of the argument.  The thought is that our situation is not the same as Israel’s, for they had a high priest who was unable to sympathise with the people, being compassed with infirmity.  The implications of that fact are described in 5:1-3.  We are in a better position, therefore a greater responsibility rests upon us.
Notice He is not said to be touched by our infirmities, but by the feeling of our infirmities.  In other words, without sharing in sinful infirmities, He draws upon His experience of temptation, in which He met with, and resisted, the temptation to sin.  He knows the feeling that believers have when infirmities tempt them to sin.  Again we must emphasise that He does not have the infirmity, but from outside of Himself came incitements to sin, which found in Him no response at all.  Because He resisted these fully, He has felt the pressure of them beyond all others.
We could think of the illustration of a sea wall. One section is built far beyond specifications, with the best quality materials and workmanship.  The adjoining section is built below specifications, with second-rate materials and poor workmanship.  Which section of the wall will feel the pressure of the storm most? Clearly, the fault-free section, for the other will give way easily.  So Christ, fault free in every sense, has withstood to the utmost, and therefore has felt the force of the storm of temptation beyond anything we shall know.  So the writer does not say He is touched by the feelings we have because He had what caused those feelings Himself, but because He was tempted.
In His temptation every aspect of a man’s attitude to God was tested.  He can be tempted in all points, because He has been made in all things like unto His brethren, (the word “points” is the same as “things” in Hebrews 2:17), and thus He suffers as a real man.  Although His temptations are over, He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven, and fully knowing what our trials are like, can minister just the help we need.
Are we tempted to doubt God’s goodness?  He has been tempted by the Devil in that regard.  His suggestion that Christ should turn a stone into bread carried with it the implication that His Father had not been caring for Him enough.  The promise to the Messiah was “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5, but the Devil suggested that the Father had not been true to His pledge, and had left His Son without resources.  God had provided for multitudes of Israelites for forty years in the wilderness, yet His own Son had only been there for forty days, and there was no food!   Later on in the ministry of the Lord Jesus, He would point out that fathers do not give their sons stones when they ask for bread, Luke 11:11, yet here was the Son Himself, surrounded by stones, yet He had no bread!
What a trial this was, far greater than the temptation that had come to Adam with regard to food, for he was surrounded by a plentiful supply.  He did not need to eat of the forbidden fruit to save himself from starvation.  There was no dissatisfaction in the heart of the Lord Jesus, however, for He had better food than material bread.  Every word which proceeded out of the mouth of God was valued as His necessary food.  There had come no indication from the scriptures on which His soul fed, that He should turn a stone into bread, and thus He was content.  So absorbed with the word of God was He, that it is only after the temptation that He hungered physically.  By basing His reply to the Devil on God’s word, and especially since the quotation begins, “Man shall not live”, He clearly indicates that this victory over temptation can be ours as well as His, for we can all insert our name where the word “man” occurs.  He does not assert His Divine authority and say, “Verily, verily, I say unto you”, but simply quotes what is already written, as we may do. When we are tempted to doubt God’s goodness, we should cry for help, and He will show us in God’s word those things that demonstrate the reality of God’s goodness to us.
We also may be tempted to double-mindedness in relation to God, eager to worship and serve Him, but at the same time attracted to the glamour of this passing world  To those thus tempted, and who come to Him for help, there is the example of Christ’s resolute determination to serve God with undivided heart, and an equally resolute determination to resist the Devil.  Satan had tried to position himself between Christ and His Father, but the Lord would not tolerate this, and commanded the Devil to get behind him, clearly refusing to bow down to him.
The kingdoms of this world will one day be Christ’s, Revelation 11:15, but He will receive them from His Father, Psalm 2:8, and not from the Devil.  Those who triumph in this aspect of temptation do so because they rest in the
purpose of God.  How great would the Devil’s victory have been if he could have given the world to Christ without Calvary!
Then again, we may be tempted to wonder whether God’s promises are really true, and begin to doubt Him.  This temptation has come to our Saviour as well, but His firm rebuff to the Devil we may take up too, “Thou shall not tempt the Lord Thy God”. His word should be enough for us, just as it was for the Lord Jesus.  So the Lord refuses to cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple simply to see whether God’s word is true or not.
God’s provision, God’s purpose, God’s promises- is there anything not covered by these three? Christ has been tempted in all points like as we are, and we may overcome as He overcame, by the right use of the Word of God, as we are led by the Spirit of God in ways that glorify God.
What He is said to be touched with the feeling of is our infirmities, or manifestations of lack of strength. But here again, we should not assume that He sympathises with these because He had infirmities Himself.  It is true that Paul gloried in his infirmities, so they are not necessarily sinful, but still it is not the case that Christ possessed them.  Paul’s infirmities, by which is meant bodily weakness and ailments, were a direct result of the fall of man in Adam, and the consequent subjection to vanity that came with it.  The Lord Jesus did not share in the results of the fall, even as to His body.  He was not begotten of Joseph, thus He has no link with fallen humanity, either morally or physically.
Matthew tells us that when the Lord Jesus healed the men and women of His day, there was a partial fulfillment of the words of Isaiah 53:4.  In that passage the prophet describes the Messiah as One who “hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows”.  When Peter alludes to this in 1 Peter 2:24 he quotes it as “He bare our sins”.  This is the ultimate fulfillment of the words, but Matthew is concerned with their partial fulfillment, and so prefaces his reference to Isaiah 53 with the words “That it might be fulfilled”, and then quotes Isaiah with the words, “Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses”.
This might seem to indicate a final fulfillment, until we remember that there are three ways in which quotations from the Old Testament are introduced by writers in the New Testament.
Where the Greek word “ina” is used, then it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the prophecy has been finally fulfilled.
Where the word “tole” is found, then it is “was fulfilled”, and indicates that the event was merely a case in point, and what happened was an illustration of what was said in the prophecy, and it might be “fulfilled” in that way on another occasion.
Where the word “opus” is used, as is the case in Matthew 8:17, it is “so that it might be”, and the fulfillment is not complete, but an event which was within the scope and intention of the prophecy.
So Matthew is not saying that sins were borne during the life of the Lord Jesus, but he is saying that there was an event that was included in the scope of the prophecy of Isaiah, but which did not exhaust its meaning.  So when the Lord Jesus healed a person, He took upon Himself, in deep sympathy, the griefs and sorrows which that illness caused him, so that instead of the ill person bearing those sorrows, the Lord Jesus bore them for him.  Coupled with this, virtue or power went out from Christ to heal the disease that caused the sorrow, see Luke 8:46.  In this way He is touched, even now, by the feeling of our infirmities.  Remember, He is the Creator of men, and therefore is able to understand perfectly the difference between what He made man at the beginning, and what sin has made him to be now.
The Lord Jesus healed all manner of diseases, Matthew 4:23, and the power of the Lord was  present to heal all who were sick, even Pharisees, Luke 5:17.  The miracles that are recorded in detail are those that present to us some spiritual lesson, and illustrate some particular sinful condition of man.  For instance man is blind, unable to perceive the truth of God, deaf to the voice of God, dumb in the praise of God, lame as to the ways of God, defiled as to the holiness of God, and so on.  Those that are recorded in detail, however, are but a sample from the full range of disease that was dealt with by Christ.  There was nothing too hard for the Lord to deal with.
Remember also the pains of Calvary, for death by crucifixion was designed to inflict the most possible pain, for the longest possible time, in the most varied ways possible.  If anyone knew pain, it was our Saviour, especially since none of His senses was dulled by sin, unlike ordinary men.
There are not only body-infirmities, however, but weakness of mind and spirit.  Can He be touched by these, even though He had no weakness of mind or spirit?  Indeed He can, for He has been tested in body, soul and spirit.  His mental sufferings on the cross were of the extreme kind.  Who else has been forsaken of His God?  And He the Son of God in His bosom eternally!  There could be no greater trauma than this, than to cry unto God and to receive no answer, as if He were like those who regard iniquity in their heart, Psalm 66:18.  And to be separated from God, as if He were like those whose sins have hidden God’s face from them, Isaiah 59:2.
Even in His life He knew sadness because of the sin and unbelief of men; disappointment when His disciples made such slow progress in Divine things; grief as He wept over the city that would soon reject Him, and condemn itself, as a consequence, to be levelled to the ground.
Think of the grief of heart when His loyalty to God, His desires to be subject to Divine purpose, His confidence in Divine promises, were all called into question by the Devil in the wilderness.  How true was Isaiah’s word, He is a Man of Sorrows, and acquainted with grief.  But in all this He sinned not.
But the question remains as to how exactly our High Priest sympathises with us if He does not have what we have?  The answer is that it is precisely because He is apart from sin in any shape or form, that He is able to support, succour and save us from a position of strength.  It is not drowning men that save drowning men, but those who throw them a life-line whilst firmly standing on the rock.

But was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin- We must be very careful when considering the subject of the temptation of the Lord Jesus.  In our earnest attempt to understand it, (insofar as it is possible to do so), we must remember the uniqueness of His person.  He is the Son of God, and as such is not able to sin, or else God is able to sin.  When He took manhood, He did not cease to be what He always was.  Scripture teaches  that He who is in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men.  Note that He took the likeness of men upon Himself as one who is in the form of God.  He added manhood to His Deity.  He did not modify His Deity to accommodate His manhood.  He now possesses two natures, yet remains one person.  Now it is persons that sin, not natures, so because He remains the same person He ever was, then for that reason He is not able to sin.  Because He remains God, like God He cannot be tempted with evil, James 1:13, for it holds no attraction for Him at all.  He does not have to weigh up the situation and make a decision whether to give in or not- for Him, sinning is not an option.
He is not able to sin for a related reason also.  When He came into the world, the Son of God expressed the resolve to do God’s will, Hebrews 10:7.  The fact that He did indeed perform the will of God perfectly, is not only known by His own testimony, “I do always those things which please him”, John 8:29; “I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4, (and if it were not so He would have told us, John 14:2), but also from the fact that He has returned to the throne from which He was sent, and has sat down there with Divine approval, Hebrews 10:12.
It may be objected that the Lord Jesus did certain things which it is not possible for God the Father to do.  He slept, (But “He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep”, Psalm 121:4), He hungered and thirsted, (but God needeth not anything, Acts 17:25), and He died, (but God is from everlasting to everlasting, Psalm 90:2; the Living God, Acts 14:15).  Christ did indeed experience these things, but He did so, not because His Deity was weakened or modified, but precisely because He was God, and as such could will to do these things.  It was part of what He willingly accepted when He became man.
We are told by those who believe that Christ did not sin, but could have done so, that He needs to be like that to relate to His people, who are capable of sinning.  The people of God, however, are born of God, and as such do not practice sin as a habit. 1 John 3:9.  They do, alas, commit sins, but they do so when acting after the flesh, and God does not look on His people as if they are in the flesh, but in the Spirit, Romans 8:9.  When believers commit sins they need, and have, an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous One, who pleads the value of His work at Calvary.
It is true that the statement, “Jesus Christ could not sin”, is not found in Scripture.  But the truth is certainly found there, and it is implied overwhelmingly by the whole doctrine about Christ and His Person.  Is it realistic to suggest that a person who could sin would be able to pass through this world with all its temptations, be assailed by the wickedest, cleverest force for evil in the world, even the Devil himself, and not succumb?  Also, if He could sin when on earth, how are we sure that He cannot sin now?  His condition has changed, it is true, but His person has not; if He could sin then, He could sin now.  This is unthinkable.
He was tempted in all points like as we are, “yet without sin”. This latter phrase may be misunderstood. “Without sin” means what it does in Hebrews 9:28, namely “apart from, cut off from, sin”.  When Christ comes again, He will not re-open the question of sin, for He dealt with that effectively by His first coming.  He will come totally separate from any notion of dealing with the sin of his people, but will have only their salvation before Him.  It is the same in connection with temptation.  It is not just that sin is absent from Christ, although that is true, but rather that He distanced Himself from sin in all its forms, cutting himself off from any notion that sin may be trifled with, and indulged in.  Now it is precisely because He did this, that He is in the strongest possible position to help us in our temptations, for He strengthens us to distance ourselves from sin too.

4:16
Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. 

Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace- Because we have a High Priest like this, there should be a consequence, indicated by the “therefore”. His being far away in heaven does not mean He does not touch us, nor that we cannot touch Him, for we may freely approach the throne upon which He sits.  We should come with boldness to God’s throne, for it is a throne of grace and not of judgement for us.  Upon that throne is One who is for us, not against us, our sympathising high priest, and those resources which we need to enable us to overcome temptation are available for the asking.  He will show us from the Scriptures the way in which He met temptations, and so we shall be saved from falling.
Note it is a throne we approach, a place of stability and authority, where one sits who is in complete control of every situation.  It is the throne of grace, for there is no other throne that can be described thus.
That we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need- the priesthood of the Lord Jesus comes in when we are in danger of giving way to temptation.  Like Melchizedec, who brought bread and wine to Abraham to strengthen him before his trial with the king of Sodom, Genesis 14:17-24, Christ ministers to us the truth as to His triumphant life, (the bread), during which He successfully resisted all temptations.  He also imparts to us the truth as to His triumphant death, (the wine), when He not only resisted unto blood, striving against sin, Hebrews 12:2-4, but also died for our sins, 9:14.  By these means our souls are strengthened for the conflict.
But He succours as we come to the throne where He is, knowing that there is abundant mercy for the asking.  He is not like the priest in the parable, who passed by on the other side instead of showing mercy, Luke 10:31.  We need mercy or pity, because we are weak and failing at best, and when we acknowledge that, and do not try to act in our own strength, we may obtain the mercy.
We may also obtain what we seek for the present need, for the time of temptation is the time of need.  Every time when we have need of support in temptation we may find it in Christ.  The word find implies that we specifically seek for specific help; as He Himself said, “Seek, and ye shall find”, Matthew 7:7.

 

 

ROMANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 3   Romans 2:1-16
God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Subject of Section 3
The apostle now deals with the matter of conscience, that faculty God has given to man whereby he is able to decide on moral issues. That man is able to so decide is shown by the last verse of chapter one, where the apostle describes men as “knowing the judgment of God”, 1:32. Man has the knowledge of good and evil and knows the difference. He knows, also, that sin deserves punishment. We should bear in mind when thinking of this passage, that the apostle is meeting the moraliser on his own ground, just as the Lord Jesus met the lawyer on his own ground in Luke 10:25,26. Does the man of verse 1 condemn the works of others? Then he must be examined as to his own works, and judged accordingly.

Structure of Section 3

3(a)

2:1-2

The judgment of God is according to truth

3(b)

2:3-11

The judgment of God is according to deeds

3(c)

2:12-15

The judgment of God is according to responsibility

3(d)

2:16

The judgment of God is according to the gospel


The passage tells us at least nine things about the judgment of God. It is:

2:2 Real, being according to truth, and accurate
2:3 Inescapable, if men remain unrepentant
2:4 Avoidable, if men turn to God
2:5 Judicial, not remedial
2:6 Proportional, according to the degree of guilt
2:6 Personal, for the individual is accountable to God
2:6 Universal, for God will “render to every man”
2:8,9 Fearful, for “it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God”, Hebrews 10:31
2:11 Impartial, for God is no respecter of persons, either in salvation, Acts 10:34, or judgment

The emphasis in chapter 1 is on the reasons for His wrath, now the reality of His wrath is made known. The word used for judgment in verses 2 and 3 means a sentence or verdict of judgment after a process of investigation. The judgment in view therefore is that before the Great White Throne, Revelation 20:11-15, on “the great day”, Jude 6.

3(a)   2:1,2
The judgment of God is according to truth

2:1
Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest- in 1:32 men agree that sin should be judged, but they condone it in others and practise it themselves. In this verse, however, the apostle speaks to a class of men drawn from Jew and Gentile, (since he shows the danger of judgment for both, verses 9-11) who condemn sin in others. The Son of God is the only one charged with the task of judging, John 5:22,27.
For wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things- men may take a high moral ground and expose the sins of other men, but as the proverb says, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man”, Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as when we stand on a bridge and see our reflection in the water below, so when we look at another’s life, we see a reflection of our own.

2:2
But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things.

But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things- the apostle is confident, both as a believer and as an apostle, that God’s verdict on man’s sin will be accurate, unbiased and real, in contrast to the warped ideas of men. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality.” Men will be judged by the unerring wisdom of God, and not by the fallible opinions of men. The very fact that sinners call for retribution when a hideous crime is committed shows that they have a sense of justice implanted within them by God when He made man in His own image.

3(b)   2:3-11
The judgment of God is according to deeds

2:3
And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God?

And thinkest thou this O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? As the writer to the Hebrews said, “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” Hebrews 2:3. Judgment is inescapable as far as unrepentant sinners are concerned. Heaven and earth flee away from God’s judgment throne, Revelation 20:11, so although men may try to hide, there will be no place for them to go.

2:4
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?

Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering- the goodness of God means God’s kind ways. The forbearance of God is shown when He holds back from judging. His longsuffering is shown by Him waiting long for sinners to repent. Man is entirely responsible for his refusal to turn to God.
Not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? God’s desire is that men be saved, for God is “longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. So judgment is avoidable as far as those who repent are concerned.

2:5
But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;

But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath- the wrath men accumulate is in direct proportion, (“after” means “in relation to”), to the hardness of their hearts against God, and their refusal to repent.
Against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God- the day in question is what Jude calls “the great day”, Jude 6, when men are judged before the great white throne with impartial judgment, Revelation 20:11-15. The standard will not be the biased view of men about others and themselves, but rather God’s righteous verdict. Compare the riches of God’s goodness which He stores up for those who believe, verse 4, and the treasure of wrath accumulated by men, as stated in this verse.

2:6
Who will render to every man according to his deeds:

Who will render to every man according to his deeds- what is within the impenitent heart is expressed in actions, as the Lord Himself taught in Mark 7:14-23, and those actions will receive judgment appropriate to each one, as Revelation 20:12,13 makes clear, for the books recording their works will be opened, and men will be judged according to God’s true record of their sins. As the wise man said, “For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil”, Ecclesiastes 12:14.

2:7
To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life:

To them who by patient continuation in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life- the principle that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous” holds good at all times. Only those who have a righteous nature can do righteous works, 1 John 3:7. As the Lord Jesus Himself said, “every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit”, Matthew 7:17. The fruit of a tree indicates the nature of the tree.
Eternal life is looked at here in its full expression in eternity. Every believer of every age possesses eternal life, the life of God, or else communion with God would not be possible. The fulness of that life awaits in the future, however, when all the corruptible things that hinder the full appreciation of it are removed at the resurrection. Immortality, as used here, means incorruptibility, the state of things that cannot decay. The true believer’s ultimate goal is to glorify and honour God in a state of eternal incorruption.
This verse does not contradict later truth that justification is by faith alone, and not by works. This passage shows that Paul is in agreement with James that faith without works is dead. If a person patiently continues in well-doing, he does so because he has repented before God and been created anew, see 2 Corinthians 5:17,21; James 1:18; 1 John 3:6-10.

2:8
But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath,

But unto them that are contentious- these are they who argue against God, whether by words or deeds.
And do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness- instead of responding in obedient faith to the truth of God, they prefer to obey the dictates of their unrighteous hearts.
Indignation and wrath- indignation is God’s attitude toward sin; wrath, the expression of that attitude in judgment.

2:9
Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile;

Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil- tribulation is what man will experience when God’s wrath is upon him, whereas anguish indicates the extremity of the suffering. The Lord Jesus warned, “there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 24:51. Let the sinner beware, for “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” Hebrews 10:31.
Of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile- the Jew will be “first” in judgment because of his sin despite great privileges. When He upraided the cities where most of His mighty works had been done, the Lord warned them that the men of Nineveh, (heathen Gentiles who had repented when Jonah preached to them), would condemn them in the day of judgment, Matthew 12:41.
Note that none are exempt from judgment, for God does not leave Himself without witness, Acts 14:17, and his eternal power and Godhead are clearly seen in creation, so men are without excuse, Romans 1:19,20.

2:10
But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile:

But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile- glory and honour were linked with immortality in verse 7, but now with peace. The apostle first describes the turmoil and agitation of the lost in the Lake of Fire, and now contrasts it with the peace that those who know God shall enjoy eternally. The context relates to the sinful works of men, so it is appropriate for the apostle to contrast those with the righteous works of those who know God. Again, the nature of each person is producing what is in harmony with it.

2:11
For there is no respect of persons with God.

For there is no respect of persons with God- as Peter said, after he realised that he should no longer make a difference between Jews and Greeks, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him”, Acts 10:34,35. There is no bias with the Divine Judge, nor can He be bribed. Peter is not saying that all religions are valid, for he is not speaking of religions, but nations. He means that where there is an earnest seeking after God, (as there was with Cornelius, to whom he was speaking), a man’s ethnic origin is of no account. God finds it acceptable if men, (even Gentiles), seek after Him sincerely.

3(c)   2:12-15
The judgment of God is according to responsibility

2:12
For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law;

For as many as have sinned without law, shall also perish without law- this does not mean men will perish in a lawless, unprincipled way, but rather, that the Gentiles will perish without being called to account for having broken the written set of laws given to Israel at Sinai. Gentiles will not be judged for breaking the law if they genuinely did not know about it. They will perish, however, for sinning, if they did not repent, for they have the work of the law written in their hearts, as verse 15 will say.
And as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law- the Jew had the law given to him at Sinai, and that will be the test for him. The Lord Jesus said to the Jews, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust”, John 5:45. This is one of the reasons why the unrepentant Jew will have priority in judgment, verse 9. The law was like the hedge God put around the vineyard, in the parable, Isaiah 5:2. The Jew was “in the law”, instructed by it and protected by it.

The apostle now shows in verses 13-15 the principles upon which Gentiles will be judged. First, they will be judged for what their works were, verse 13. Second, they will be judged according to the fact that they had a knowledge of what the law demands not only because of what they were by nature, (for God created them in His image, verses 14 and 15, and this image is still partially retained, despite the fall), but also because they had the knowledge of good and evil, verse 15.

2:13
(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.

(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified- the Gentiles did not hear the law at Sinai, as Israel did. But that is not the test. It is obeying the law that matters. If it were possible to be justified by works, (and it is not, as the apostle will state in 3:20), then it would not be by hearing commands, but by actually doing them. A parenthesis begins with this verse and extends to the end of verse 15.

2:14
For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves:

For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law- “do by nature” means to act by the in-built moral instinct that was implanted in man when he was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26. This is inherited at birth. This instinct still remains in part, despite the fall of man, but is generally stifled by men in relation to themselves, but not so much in relation to the sins of others, as we see from verse 1.
These, having not the law, are a law unto themselves- this comes about by the process described in verse 15, where heart and conscience argue the case, and reach a verdict, and thus men legislate for themselves.

2:15
Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another;)

Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts- the work of the law is not the same as the works of the law. The work of the law that is written in the hearts of men is to convict the sinner of his sin. But the apostle declares here that this conviction takes place even in those who have not formally received the law of Moses. Because the law of God is written in the hearts of all men, they have the means whereby their own conscience will convict them. And this is what is described in the rest of the verse. It is as if the heart of the sinner becomes a law-court, in which the prosecution and the defence argue the case, and the conscience is brought in as witness.
Their conscience also bearing witness- conscience is that faculty of mind which firstly enables us to distinguish between good and evil, and then between right and wrong. It bears witness to our evil deeds by rebuking us. It also bears witness to the good we should do but fail to do.
And their thoughts meanwhile accusing or else excusing one another)- a debate goes on between the heart, (which knows what should be done because God’s law is written there), and conscience, (which gives its verdict on what is done), and the result is either self-accusation or self-excuse. So the individual Gentile applies the law unto himself, even though he does not possess a written code, and by so doing legislates for himself. We should notice that this man has no power to clear himself from sin; he can only make excuses for it. This will not be enough in the Divine courts of justice.
The apostle has justified the statement he made in verse 12, that those who sin without having the law formally given to them are still liable to perish. The apostle now resumes his line of thought from verse 12.

3(d)   2:16
The judgment of God is according to the gospel

2:16
In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.

In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel- the full revelation of how God will judge men is set out in the gospel, forming the dark background against which the announcement of the person and work of Christ is made. Just as Gentiles will not be judged according to a law they were never given, so they will not be judged by a gospel they never heard. Rather, the apostle is saying here that the judgment of God is made known now in the gospel. As we have seen, the Gentiles will be judged by their reaction to the light they had, whether from creation or conscience.

Section 4  2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Subject of Section 4
The apostle now directly confronts the Jew with his lack of responsible action in the light of the privileges he has been given by God. He deals with the matter in five ways, showing conclusively that just as the heathen man of chapter 1 rejects God as Creator, and the moraliser rejects God as Moral Governor, the Jew dishonours God as the Legislator who gave the law and the prophets to the nation for their instruction.

Structure of Section 4

4(a)

2:17-20

The charge of complacency

4(b)

2:21-24

The charge of hypocrisy

4(c)

2:25-29

The charge of unreality

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-17

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty


4(a)   2:17-20
The charge of complacency

2:17
Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God,

Behold, thou art called a Jew- the word “behold” has its counterpart in the word “therefore” of verse 21. The apostle draws the attention of the Jew to his lack of consistency. “You pride yourself on the fact you are a Jew, therefore you must expect examination”. The Jew was a man relying on nationality and background for favour with God.
And restest in the law- thinking that to simply receive the law is enough.
And makest thy boast in God- which at first sight is a good thing, but this was really an evidence of national pride in what God had done for them. Compare the true boasting in 5:11.

2:18
And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law;

And knowest his will- the Jew was sure that his interpretation of the law was correct.
And approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law- guided by the law he was able to form an opinion on moral issues, and to say with authority what was best.

2:19
And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness,

And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind- the Gentile is blind, and the Jew leads him, doing so independently of the help of God, as is suggested by “thou thyself“.
A light of them which are in darkness- the Gentile is in spiritual darkness, the Jew is confident that he is able to enlighten him.

2:20
An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law.

An instructor of the foolish- the Gentile lacks the wisdom revealed in the Old Testament, therefore the Jew instructs him.
A teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth of the law- the Gentile is an immature babe, the Jew trains him. The Gentile is in error, the Jew has the “form of the law”, that is, the law as an organised system, and hence possesses truth.
All the things mentioned in verses 17-20 are in relation to the law of Moses. That law directed men, but it gave no power to move in the right direction, as Romans 8:3 indicates. Instead of looking to God in faith for power to fulfil His will, the Jew was content to strive to keep the observance of the law, which caused him to be complacent and proud.

4(b)   2:21-24
The charge of hypocrisy

2:21
Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal?

Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A “hypocritos” was the mask an actor wore on stage, making him appear a different person in public to what he was in private. Publicly, the Jew advanced the cause of the law of Moses, but privately committed what he condemned in others. The descriptions of verses 19 and 20 all had the idea of teaching in them, so Paul confronts the Jew with his inconsistency. That which he teaches to another, the Jew must teach himself first. The scribes sat in Moses’ seat as teachers of the law, but the Lord said “they say, and do not”, Matthew 23:3.
Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? We may illustrate these things from the fall of David in the matter of Bathsheba, for David stole her from Uriah her husband, as Nathan the prophet declared in parable form, 2 Samuel 12:1-10.

2:22
Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege?

Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? David was guilty of this sin with Bathsheba.
Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? It was Uriah the Gentile, Bathsheba’s husband, who was concerned for the welfare of the ark, and the tables of the law within it, 2 Samuel 11:11, whereas David was intent on breaking the laws written on them, even though at his coronation he would have committed himself to upholding them. To commit sacrilege is to rob temples, but David had gone further and had robbed God.

2:23
Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?

Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? The last five commandments of the law related to the rights of one’s neighbour, but killing, committing adultery, stealing, bearing false witness, (as David did in effect when he sent a present to Uriah, pretending he was in favour with him, 2 Samuel 11:8), and coveting one’s neighbour’s wife, all hurt a man’s neighbour. God was dishonoured as much by this, as by the breaking of the first five commandments.

2:24
For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written.

For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written- God said through the prophet, “my name continually every day is blasphemed”, Isaiah 52:5. See also 2 Samuel 12:14, where Nathan the prophet tells David that “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”. It was God’s purpose that Israel should be unto God “for a people, and for a name, and for a praise, and for a glory”, Jeremiah 13:11, but in the main they were the reverse.

4(c)   2:25-29
The charge of unreality

2:25
For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.

For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law- circumcision was a physical operation on a Jew’s body with spiritual implications, committing him to the keeping of the law. It distinguished him from a Gentile, but it was only of value if the truth of separation to God and the obedience to the law expressed in it was practised.
But if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision- a circumcised Jew who did not keep the law was no better than an uncircumcised Gentile.

2:26
Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision?

Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision? If a circumcised man can become like an uncircumcised Gentile by bad conduct, then in theory an uncircumcised Gentile can become like a circumcised Jew by good conduct. Righteousness is “all that the law demanded as right,” which the apostle has already shown was known by Gentiles without them having tables of stone, verses 14,15. The apostle is shaking Jewish complacency to its foundations. The rabbis said “All the circumcised have part in the world to come”, by which they meant Messiah’s kingdom, but the apostle shows here that they were mistaken.

2:27
And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law?

And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature if it fulfil the law- Gentiles were born without the benefit of inherited privileges, (“uncircumcision…by nature”), yet some of them sincerely attempted to act righteously. The apostle is not saying they could completely carry out the law, but that if they did they would condemn faithless Jews.
Judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law- Jews had the law administered nationally, (the letter of the law handed down at Sinai), and circumcision administered personally, to admit them into the community which had the law. So they grew up in a sphere conducive to law-keeping, but broke the law. By being content with possessing the Scriptures, (the letter), and being circumcised, they thought themselves secure, failed to depend on God, and hence transgressed the law. They are condemned by sincere Gentiles. They had allowed the very possession of the law and circumcision to lead them to transgress the law, but only because their hearts were not right.

2:28
For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh:

For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly- that is, one living an outwardly blameless life. Paul describes himself before he was converted as, “touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless”, Philippians 3:6. He was blameless, that is, as far as men were able to tell.
Neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh- note how radical these statements are. Neither outward observance of ceremonies, nor physical marking of the outside of the flesh are of any value. The Old Testament insisted on heart circumcision, which meant inward separation from that which displeased God, and involvement in that which pleased Him. The following scriptures bear this out:
“Circumcise therefore the foreskin of your heart”, Deuteronomy 10:16.
“And the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart…to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart”, Deuteronomy 30:6.
“Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the foreskins of your heart”, Jeremiah 4:4.

2:29
But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.

But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly- a Jew in the proper sense of the word does not rely on an outward sign in the flesh, like physical circumcision, but on having an inner earnestness to do God’s will. The prophets in the Old Testament had spoken like this, see, for example, 1 Samuel 15:22,23 and Micah 6:6-8.
And circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter- a truly circumcised person is not content with mere observance of the externals of religion as detailed in the ceremonial law.
Whose praise is not of men, but of God- this is a play on the word Jew, which coming from the name Judah, means “praise,” see Genesis 29:35. Men may not appreciate the spiritual person, but God does, and commends him. If the Jew would really live up to his name, he must be changed inwardly. Some of the Pharisees were guilty of seeking the praise of men by outward observance, John 12:43. These were not true to their calling as Jews.